#Things are getting better though so hopefully art can roll right out the window for you sweet folks!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
On this day of last year (Dec. 14, 2023), I finally completed a several months long project for my dearest sister. (Permission was granted to show this.)
âTraditional scrapbook art of Sun!â
This was not only a sweet Christmas gift of the silly daycare attendant; but more of a silent milestone for me to prove that I can complete something through heavy depression.
It took far too long than originally planned- but she loves it all the same.. and that makes it all worth it! And honestly, I'm happy I made this.
Half-Documented process under the cut!
---âWelcome to UnderTheCut!â---
So glad you stopped by! Apologies if quality is off, my adhd kept forgetting, so the photos were half-rushed. *cOuGh* OKAY! Here we go!
^First sketch with blue pencil and detailed redraw with classic pencil.
^Pencil cleanup as well as line art with 1mm (main) and 1.5mm (fingers and inner detail) black pen.
^Sunny fully coloured with Ohuhu's (main colouring) highlighters (special hue shading, painted child hands & selected stickers) and colour pencil (stickers & markings). Golden Poska for bells, ruffle swirls, and under eye-lashes. Light shiny stickers here and there too.
^Background card brainstorm loose fitting and after proper cut an' placement. (Aka: Before & After.)
And that's that!
Till this day, it is one of my most prized projects. And to know it's in the hands of someone I deeply care for makes my heart whole.âĄ
Now all of you can see it! I hope it can help inspire to explore a little more into traditional arts; the process can be lengthy, but in the end it'll all be worth it to make someone smile. :)
As always; Thank You for reading and checking out this artistic little corner- wish you all a wondrous day/evening dca (& fnaf) community!
~R3tr0. â*â.
#dca community#fnaf sun#dca sun#the daycare attendant#mixed media#MeArts#uhh.. guess I'm back?#Apologies for the absence.. depression and work kicked my back a thousand fold.#Things are getting better though so hopefully art can roll right out the window for you sweet folks!#Trust me I have plans!#And they will be completed!! >:0
121 notes
·
View notes
Text
Everybody Loves Somebody
pairing: Bucky Barnes x reader
warnings: slight language, themes of insecurity, angst, pining, slow burn (kinda?), eventual fluff, over 5k words in length
notes: itâs finally finished! this took forever but I swear I put my entire soul into making this as perfect as it could be. Iâve never used this format before in my writing and it was challenging but also super fun so hopefully you guys like it :) (also yes the title and the fic somewhat is inspired by the Dean Martin song)
summary: Thrown into a blind date against his will, Bucky does his best to prepare in the days leading up to Saturday night, a feat that proves to be much more difficult than expected thanks to his neighbor across the hall.
Sunday
Three quick raps on the apartment door force Bucky to kick back the covers and sluggishly rise from his spot on the floor. Heâs exhausted, but his recognition of the evenly spaced knocks on the wooden frame has him feeling compelled to answer, and so he does. Too tired to notice the television is still droning on in the background, Bucky idly wraps his discarded blanket around his form to shield his vibranium arm before opening the door to greet the old man standing on the other side.
âRough night, huh?â Yori greets with a knowing smile.
âSomething like that,â he replies with a tired, lopsided grin. âWhat are you doing here so early?â
âI set you up on a date,â the man says casually, as if setting Bucky up on dates without his knowledge and against his will is a common every day occurrence, and it is. âSaturday evening at six.â
âWhatâ A date? Yoriââ
âSheâs a nice girl, very pretty. I think youâll like her.â
âNow hang on a minute,â Bucky tries to interject, but Yori is already halfway down the hall before the super soldier can get another word in.
âYouâre meeting her at the Italian place down the street!â Yori calls behind him. âShe likes sunflowers!â
The old manâs shouts are sure to have woken up the entire fourth floor by now, but Bucky is too busy trying to process the jumble of information that has been thrust upon him so suddenly and so early in the morning to care. The last date Yori had sent him on had ended in disaster; Bucky wasnât ready to get back out on the field, a stable relationship wasnât in the cards for him. Surely no one in their right mind would stick around once they found out the truth about the man, and if they did it would only be a matter of time before the constant nightmares and extra baggage that came with dating the ex-Hydra assassin sent them running for the hills. But Yori meant well, Bucky knew that, and he also knew he owed the man more than he could ever give him in return, so if sitting through another painfully uncomfortable date would make him happy, then Bucky would just have to suck it up, put on the nicest shirt he owned, and charm his way through another awkward dinner.
âSunflowers,â he grumbles to himself, quietly shutting the door before returning to his spot on the cold hardwood floor.
Monday
Monday mornings are gym mornings, early workouts that start at five and end at seven. He promptly returns to the apartment building at seven thirty, eight if he stops for breakfast, then goes to check the mail before heading back to the comfort of his sheltered apartment. He doesnât receive much other than grocery coupons and an odd letter from the government every now and then, but heâs been told that a routine is good, itâs healthy, so on Monday mornings at seven thirtyâor eightâ Bucky pulls out his keys and opens his assigned metal box with a sense of indifference.
Itâs eight oâclock on this particular morning, and with a half finished cup of coffee in hand the soldier opens the little metal compartment to find nothing other than stray specks of dust and the tiniest of spiderwebs in the top right corner of the box. Itâs a familiar sight, but Bucky has learned not to let it bother him by now. Remember James, it has nothing to do with you, his therapist always said. You have to learn not to take things personally.
âIt has nothing to do with me,â Bucky murmurs quietly before finally shutting his mailbox with a sigh. Coffee cup discarded in the nearby trash can, Bucky turns to make his trek towards the elevator only to stop dead in his tracks at the sight of a beautifully familiar face.
Your name is y/n, you live on the fourth floor, and for someone reason youâre always covered in glitter. Youâre on your way out the door, art supplies held clumsily in your grasp just begging to jump free from your hold, and despite the rush you seem to be in you still greet the man with a polite smile.
âGood morning,â you chime, honey coated voice filled with warmth and kindness for the stranger. Bucky simply gives you a halfhearted smile in return, watching you walk out the door and wishing he could just muster up the courage to speak to you.
You won the soldierâs heart the day you knocked on his door to drop off a âwelcome to the neighborhoodâ casserole. It had only been his second day in his new apartment, and while he knew some of the other tenants were weary of the mysterious man with the thousand yard stare who had decided to call the building a home, you never once seemed to bat an eye at Bucky or his closed off nature. He had been a little short with you upon your first meeting, his anxiety coming off as annoyance, but still you wore that same kind smile of yours and assured him that if he ever needed anything youâd be happy to help. You were a kind person with a big heart, and Bucky didnât want to chance snuffing out one of the few lights left in the world, so he let you be. Admiring you from afar was all he let himself have of you, and that was it.
Though, Bucky would be lying if he said you didnât come across his mind every once in a while. He wondered what you were like, what music you listened to, how you liked your eggs in the morning, if you were an old soul or young at heart, if youâd ever let yourself fall into in the arms of a broken man and help pick up the pieces. It was a pipe dream, but sometimes a friendly smile from you in the morning was enough to get Bucky through an entire day. He hadnât been with anyone in years, and while he didnât think he was ready to get back out on the dating scene just yet he knew that if you asked him to heâd take the plunge in a heartbeat. You were an angel, and Bucky would never be able to bring himself to taint you with his touch.
Monday mornings are workout mornings, but theyâre also mornings with you.
Tuesday
On Tuesday afternoons Bucky often finds himself in the company of Yori, ensuring the old man stays out of trouble and going out of his way to make sure his newest friend has a nice day out on the town. It isnât much, and it never will be, but itâs enough for now, at least until Bucky can find the courage to tell the father just what exactly happened to his son on that fateful night. But until then, sushi for lunch will have to do.
He makes his usual trek to the manâs apartment, stomach already beginning to rumble at the prospect of a nice crunch roll, but Buckyâs hunger is soon replaced with nerves at the sight of the woman standing in Yoriâs doorway.
You look pretty today, hair haphazardly styled in your rush out the door this morning, colorful stains of dry paint adoring your hands that clutch a bundle of books close to your chest, and a dangly pair of earrings that glint underneath the sunlight pouring through the hallway windows. Thereâs a smile on your face as you nod along to something Yori says that doesnât quite register in the soldierâs jumbled thoughts, and the two of you are both too engrossed to notice his lingering presence standing just a few feet away.
âThank you so much for lending me these. The kids keep me on my toes and I havenât had any time to settle down with a good book so these were perfect,â you utter gratefully, handing off the pile of poetry books to Yoriâs awaiting hands. Names of authors that Bucky doesnât recognize catch his eye, just as his friend finally catches his presence.
âOf course. I have more if youâre ever interested,â he says before finally addressing the elephant in the hallway. âJames, there you are. I was starting to think you wouldnât make it.â
Bucky stiffens at the sound of his name, heat immediately crawling up his neck as you turn to him with a friendly smile. Clearing his throat, he steps forward and musters up a meager grin in return.
âLike Iâd ever miss Tuesday lunch,â he jokes, a nervous chuckle falling past his lips.
âI guess I better get going. Thank you again, Yori,â you chime with a grateful smile. Then, with your attention turned to Bucky, âHave a nice lunch, James.â
âThank you...â he trails quietly, mentally kicking himself for his stiff demeanor and wishing he could be less pathetic in your presence just once. Just once and heâd die a happy man.
You leave with a polite smile, turning down the hallway and out of Buckyâs grasp once again. Yori elbows his side.
âSheâs single, you know.â
âDonât get ahead of yourself,â Bucky replies with a wry chuckle. âYou have me set up with one girl already.â
âRight,â Yori notes thoughtfully with a knowing smile and a mischievous glint in his eyes that Bucky canât quite decipher. âI think youâre going to have a nice time on your date.â
âWeâll see,â is all he says in reply, your smile the only thing on his mind as the two men head out for the day.
Wednesday
Bucky has grown to love rainy days, days in which he can remain tucked away in the warmth and comfort of his own home with a relaxing mug of hot chocolate in one hand and some piece of pop culture media he has yet to catch up with in the other. Todayâs pick is a book titled The Outsiders, and Bucky chooses to sit upon the windowsill to read the novel.
Gentle drops of rain trail down the glass window, pattering soothingly in a way that makes Bucky fear he may fall asleep. He sets the book aside with a tired sigh and glances out the window with his warm cheek pressed against the cool surface; the city is quiet and the streets nearly empty, and this makes it easier to spot you.
Itâs almost as if youâve been popping up out of nowhere lately, but Bucky never seems to mind. Watch from afar, that was the deal he made with himself, so who was he to complain if you made the task easier for him? He could never have you the way he wanted to because he doubted youâd ever want an unstable old man like him, and even if you did heâd be no good for you. He knew girls like you back in his day, girls with stars in their eyes and hearts on their sleeves, girls whoâd melt in his arms whenever he so much as smiled at them. And yet you werenât like any girl heâd ever seen; you were an enigma and he wanted nothing more than to spend all of eternity deciphering the mystery of you. But he couldnât, because he shouldnât, so he didnât.
Despite the gloomy gray skies hanging above you thereâs a serene smile on your face as you stop to admire the pots of sunflowers outside the building, reminding Bucky he has to buy some for his date on Saturday. God, he was dreading it. Bucky was sure whatever girl Yori picked for him would be nice enough, but heâd be lying if he said he didnât sometimes wish it were you heâd be taking out for a night on the town. A guy can dream, right?
You retreat into a nearby coffee shop when the rain begins to fall harder, and as Bucky turns to his own warm drink he finds that the mug is now cold. Book discarded, he rises from his spot on the windowsill and drowsily drags himself into the kitchen for another cup.
For a moment he thinks sunflowers might surely bring about his demise, and the passing thought brings the smallest of smiles to his face. Only time will tell.
Thursday
âHow are you feeling about your date on Saturday?â
The woman stares at him expectantly, pristine notepad resting casually in her lap, pen in hand as a warning, eyebrows raised at the man as he stares down contemplatively at the stitching of his leather gloves. What should be a comforting environment instead only seems to put him on edge, and as the seconds tick by on the clock hung crookedly above the doorway her pen only seems to get closer to the blank page below her. Shoulders sagging, Bucky can only offer a small sigh in response.
âI canât say I feel too great about it,â he finally says, the tension in his shoulders alleviating slightly as she finally puts the pen down.
âAnd whyâs that?â Doctor Raynor prods curiously.
âI just donât really think Iâm all that ready for a relationship. What person wants to be with someone as screwed up as me?â
âThe right person will,â Christina comforts. Your smiling face flashes briefly in his mind in response and he shifts in discomfortâ the doctor notices. âBut I donât think youâre telling me the full story here, James. I suspect thereâs something else thatâs holding you back. Or maybe someone.â
âThat obvious, huh?â Bucky retorts with a wry smile.
âWhoâs the lucky person?â
âHer nameâs y/n,â he says, your name falling past his lips in the softest tone Dr. Raynor has ever heard from him before. âI donât know her all that well, but she lives in my apartment building so I see her around a lot. Sheâs... sheâs really pretty.â
âWell, what is it about y/n that you like?â
Geez, where do I even begin?
âI donât know,â Bucky shrugs, picking absently at a loose seam on the end of his shirt, âI guess I like how friendly she is. Every time I see her sheâs always smiling, she always says good morning to everyone and lends a hand wherever she can. Itâs like she goes out of her way to be nice to me, and Iâm not really used to that but itâs a nice feeling. The first time I met her she never even flinched, she wasnât scared like other people usually are, and even when I blew her off she still made it clear that I was welcome and if I needed a friend sheâd be there. Thatâs the kind of person she is.â
âDid you take her up on that offer?â The woman asks, but by the look on her face Bucky is sure she already knows the answer.
âNo...â
âJames, weâve talked about this,â Christina says firmly, âyou have to stop closing yourself off from the people around you. Making a friend could really help you, especially if this girl is truly as nice as you say she is.â
âShe is,â he reiterates firmly, âand thatâs why I canât be her friend.â
The doctorâs brows furrow with piqued interest at his admission, legs shifting underneath her as she gets comfortable in preparation for what will most likely be a heavy confession. âCan you elaborate for me?â She says. Bucky sighs.
âAfter everything thatâs happened, and everything the world has been through, it just gets harder and harder to find some sort of light in the dark. So when you finally do find it, itâs like you have to do everything in your power to make sure it never goes out.â
âSo y/n is a light?â Raynor reaffirms.
âFor so many people,â Bucky nods, âand if I try to put myself in the picture Iâll only bring her down. Thereâs no future with me, and she deserves better than that.â
âHow do you know that if you never put yourself out there?â The doctor asks softly, silently stunned by the heavy confession Bucky has entrusted her with; itâs the most heâs ever opened up before.
Pieces of the past dart through his mind, and in the midst of all the heartache and the chaos he sees Yori, the one friendship heâs been able to successfully maintain since his period of healing. The memory of the man is pleasant for a moment, until Bucky is reminded of the basis of their friendship and how one single confession will tear down everything theyâve built together. It doesnât matter what kind of man he is now or how much control he has over his own life, the Winter Soldier will always have the final say, and nothing will ever change that. Finally, he speaks.
âI just do.â
Friday
âCrap.â
The softly uttered curse sounds from across the hallway and alerts Bucky of his struggling neighborâs presence. Purse slipping off your shoulder and heavy groceries spilling from your arms, you struggle to maneuver your key into the lock of your front door all while the heat of embarrassment engulfs your body in a suffocating hold. Youâre not as put together as you usually are, your belongings in disarray and eyes full of exhaustion rivaling that of his own, your usually meticulously picked clothing replaced by joggers and an old college sweatshirt thatâs three sizes too big on you, and yet Bucky still finds himself frozen in your presence.
Donât just stand there, help her you idiot, his mind screams at him, the soldier harshly swallowing down his nerves before taking shaky steps towards you. An orange slips out of the brown paper bag and rolls towards his feet, and Bucky takes it as his in into a conversation.
âNeed some help?â He asks with a crooked smile, one that softens at the look of distress clear in your eyes as you meet his gaze.
âThatâs the understatement of the year,â you breathe out before offering a meager smile of your own. âSome help would be great, thank you.â
Bucky takes the heavier bags of groceries from your aching arms and returns the orange to its rightful place, allowing you the chance to take your keys and unlock the door. You donât spare him another glance as you walk in, leaving it open as a silent invitation for him to let himself in. Bucky swallows nervously but wordlessly follows behind; heâs never been in a womanâs apartment before, and the fact that itâs yours makes the experience all the more nerve wracking.
Your apartment is small but personalized, decorated with little knickknacks and houseplants and old family portraits that Bucky does his best not to stare at in fear of being rude, and the vanilla scented candle that burns on the coffee table makes him feel all the more welcome. You drop your purse by the couch with a tired sigh before directing your attention to the man who stands awkwardly in your living room. His hulking figure makes your apartment seem tiny, oddly comforting in a way, but you hold back your giggles and merely guide him to your kitchen.
âYou can set them on the counter,â you say with a passive wave before reaching into one of the cabinets for a glass cup. âCan I get you anything to drink?â
âNo, thank you,â the man says politely as he settles the heavy bags down on the marble surface; as much as heâd like to sit and spend the evening with you, he canât stay long, or more like he wonât allow himself to stay long. Your movements are clumsy as you down your glass of water, and Bucky looks away flustered as little droplets begin to escape the corners of your lips and dribble down your neck. âI hope Iâm not overstepping by asking this, but are you alright? You seem a bit... flustered.â
âIs it that obvious?â You joke quietly, your smile barely reaching your eyes as you fidget with the sleeves of your sweater.
âIâm sorry,â Bucky begins to say in fear of overstepping, but you merely shake your head in response.
âIâm just a little stressed out. The kids always keep me on my toes, especially now that thereâs more of them, and itâs been hard trying to get some of them to readjust.â
âKids?â He repeats with furrowed brows. He canât recall ever seeing you with any children, and thereâs no sign of any living with you in your apartment. A genuine laugh leaves your lips this time at his response and Bucky tenses uncomfortably. Did he say something wrong?
âIâm a kindergarten teacher,â you explain with a smile, and everything clicks in Buckyâs mind then. That would explain the constant paint stains and trails of glitter left in your wake, the arts and crafts supplies and stacks of drawings you seem to carry with you everywhere. And here he thought your heart couldnât get any bigger than it already wasâ were you even real?
âThe effects of the blip have been really difficult for them. Itâs hard having to come back to school and see that all your old friends are now five grades ahead of you. I know everyone has been impacted in some way by what happened, but itâs harder for the younger ones to understand. Iâm doing my best to make the transition back to normalcy easier for them, but some days are harder than others, you know?â
âSounds rough,â is all Bucky can manage to say, swallowing his emotions back harshly.
âYeah,â you sigh quietly, rubbing away the clear exhaustion in your eyes, âbut Iâm trying my best.â
âSometimes thatâs all you can do.â
You smile then, a genuine smile, one that makes Bucky weak in the knees, and suddenly itâs as if all the weight has been lifted off of your shoulders.
âI really needed to hear that,â you utter softly, âthank you.â
âWhat are neighbors for?â Bucky jokes lamely, but you must like his sense of humor for you let out the quietest of giggles.
âYouâre sweet. I like talking with you, but I wonât keep you any longer. Iâm sure youâre a busy guy.â
âNot really,â he shrugs with a crooked smile, âI just had some errands to run before tomorrow.â
âWhatâs tomorrow?â You ask curiously, brows raising with interest as Bucky awkwardly looks down at your hardwood floor.
âIâve got a date.â
âHuh, no kidding. Me too,â you smile, and in response Buckyâs heart slowly begins to sink to his stomach. Yori had said you were single, but only an idiot would believe that someone like you could stay that way for long. Maybe if he had taken the doctorâs advice sooner he could be the one youâre seeing instead of the lucky guy that beat him to it.
âI should get going... Iâll see you around.â
âThank you again for the help, and good luck on your date,â you say with an encouraging smile. Bucky swallows harshly in response, a look of longing in his eyes that he hides well with a meager quirk of his lips.
âYou too,â he murmurs in response, casting you once last glance before showing himself out. The lock clicks behind him, and Bucky trudges back to his own empty apartment.
Saturday
The dining patio of the Italian restaurant is pleasantly empty, but the quiet stillness does little to help soothe Buckyâs nerves as he waits for the arrival of his date. He probably should have asked Yori what she looked like, what her name was and what sheâd be wearing so heâd know what to expect, but the old man had been adamant on keeping the identity of his date a surprise.
âItâll be better that way,â he had said, âtrust me.â
The bouquet of sunflowers sits before him on the table almost tauntingly, their bright colors and sweet scent sending his senses into overdrive. He almost resented them, but then he thought of your smiling face through the window and the tension from his shoulders began to dissipateâ if you could be strong and put on a brave face despite all the bad things that had happened in the world, then so could he.
âJames?â A meek voice calls quietly, pulling the man from his thoughts. His blue eyes widen in surprise at the sight of the woman standing before him and he swallows anxiously.
âY/n?â Bucky replies, quickly rising from his seat and cringing at the way in which the legs of the chair scrape harshly across the floor with his sudden movements. Here he thought you couldnât get any more beautiful, and here you were proving him wrong with your cute little outfit and styled hair and charming smile. âWhat are you doing here?â
âIâm here for my date,â you explain with a sheepish smile. Bucky deflatesâ not only would he have to suffer through his own painfully awkward date, but heâd also have to sit and watch you get swept off your feet by someone else all in the same night.
âOh... well, whoâs the lucky guy?â
âThatâs the thing,â you say with a nervous laugh, âI think you are.â
âMe?â Bucky repeats flabbergasted. âWhat do you mean?â
âWell, Yori was the one who said I should try dating again. He thought it would be good for me to spend some time with other adults since Iâm always with my students, and when I said I didnât really know anyone he told me heâd take care of it for me. All he told me was to come to this restaurant Saturday at six and look for the man with sunflowers,â you summarize before gesturing to the bouquet on the table, âand youâre the only one here with sunflowers so...â
A disbelieving laugh leaves Bucky then at the realization, and he isnât sure whether he should jump for joy or wait for the ground below to swallow him whole. Finally he had a chance to spend time with the girl who had taken over his thoughts and occupied every available space in his heart, and yet he couldnât help but feel terrified. A date was a big step up from neighborly conversation in your apartment, and all of Buckyâs hopes of developing something more with you were riding on this one date. Yori knew exactly what he was doing by setting the two of you up, and Bucky had no choice but to be grateful for the man who had bestowed upon him the chance to finally win you over.
âIf this is too awkward for you we can just skip this whole dateââ
âNo, itâs not awkward at all,â Bucky is quick to interject. âI mean, this whole thing is certainly a surprise but itâs a good one. Itâs an honor to be your blind date.â
He flashes a charming smile that makes you weak in the knees, and he knows then that heâs back in the gameâ who would have guessed heâd be able to dust off his old moves with such ease? He had to if he wanted any kind of chance at winning you over.
âIn that case, why donât we get out of here? This restaurant is a little stuffy,â you note with a small chuckle, your nerves slowly beginning to dwindle.
âAlright, what do you have in mind?â
The nightlife atmosphere of the plaza square is surprisingly much more comfortable compared to the dining patio, and Bucky considers himself the luckiest man alive to be able to witness firsthand the way your eyes seem to sparkle with the light of the starry sky. A nighttime stroll is right up Buckyâs alley, and you both fall into a comfortable step as you talk about whatever topic seems to come to mind. You speak of your students, about how much their smiling little faces have helped you get through the toughest times, how thereâs a stray cat who calls the dumpsters behind your apartment building a home and waits for your arrival on trash days because you always bring the feline a special treat. Alpine, you had named it, and Bucky adored that greatly.
The details are vague but you enjoy the stories he tells you of his childhood and the way his whole face seems to light up at the mere mention of his mother and sister; that look dwindles slightly when he speaks of his old best friend, but you pretend not to notice. As a younger man Bucky worked at the docks before serving time in the army, though he fails to mention where heâd been stationed, and now he works for the government. You feel almost giddy to be learning so much about the man you once believed would rather prefer solitude over your company, and as the night drags on and the conversation begins to dwindle you almost wish you could reverse the clock and do it all over again.
âThank you,â Bucky says after a moment of silence, prompting you to halt your steps and raise a brow curiously at your counterpart.
"What for?"
âTaking a chance on a guy like me,â he smiles faintly while offering you a sheepish shrug of his shoulders. âI havenât really done anything like this in a while, and the idea of putting myself back out there scared me shitless, but you just make things so much easier. I guess what Iâm trying to say is when Iâm with you everything comes naturally, and I really appreciate that.â
âOh,â you utter softly, a sheepish smile of your own gracing your lips as you turn away to admire the scenery around you. It isnât until now that you notice youâve stopped before the fountain, the arches of water flowing overhead illuminated by the fluorescent lights below them. A nervous fluttering occupies your stomach and when you finally meet Buckyâs gaze you feel as if nothing else in the entire world mattress other than the two of you in this moment. âWell, if it makes you feel any better Iâm kind of in the same boat, so that just means we can figure this out as we go. Together.â
âI like that,â Bucky affirms with a nod, a look that can only be described as lovestruck taking over his features. Nerves overcome you then as you clutch your bouquet of flowers to your chest, heart thrumming rapidly in your rib cage as Bucky steps closer. The glove that had once shielded his right hand from the cold is now missing as he gently cups your cheek and encompasses you with his warmth. His palm is calloused and rough but comforting all the same, and it takes everything in your power not to melt like putty in his grasp.
âIs this okay?â He murmurs quietly as if raising his voice any higher will ruin the moment.
âYeah,â you breathe shakily, swallowing back your nerves, âitâs okay.â
Your softly uttered words of confirmation are all Bucky needs to hear before dipping down and gently brushing his lips against your own. His movements are hesitant for only a moment, and it is only once heâs sure you are comfortable and secure that he moves in for more. Your lips are soft against his own, plush and warm and so sweet, and as your eyes begin to flutter shut and the forgotten sunflowers slip out of your grasp you drape your arms securely across his shoulders at the same moment in which his left hand joins his right in cupping your face as if you were a precious jewel in need of the upmost care.
Nothing exists when you are in each otherâs arms, you are safe and sound in your own little world, and as you part to take a breath Bucky realizes then that one kiss is all he needs to know that you are the one heâs been waiting for all his life.
And by god, if you arenât more than worth the wait.
#this took me an entire month to write dear god#bucky barnes#james barnes#winter soldier#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes imagine#james barnes x reader#bucky#bucky x reader#bucky imagine#the falcon and the winter soldier#tfatws#tfatws x reader#tfatws imagine#marvel#mcu#mcu x reader#mcu imagine#angst#sort of a slow burn but not really#pining
491 notes
·
View notes
Text
Under the Floorboards pt. III
(Technoblade x Reader): Pt. I, Pt. II, Pt. III, Pt. IIII
   From that day on Tommy stayed with you and Technoblade in your collective house, Technoblade tried to establish some ground rules but Tommy being Tommy refused to listen to any of them. He was dead set on building a cobblestone tower as well as taking all of Technobladeâs golden apples instead of eating the golden carrots that were graciously given to him. Other than that, things seemed to be going okay for your little found family. Well, that was until Technoblade and Tommy got wind that a man named Dream was sniffing around the area.Â
 Dream was an enigma to you, after hearing Tommyâs stories about the man you could only come up with two conclusions about him. One was that you had no idea what his motivations were in the first place and secondly you wanted to beat his ass for what he did to Tommy. As... unique as he could be at times no child deserved to be exiled and manipulated, it was disgusting. He was a sixteen-year-old boy who got caught up in too many wars and too much violence, you needed to protect him. So long as he was with you and Technoblade thatâs what you planned on doing. That was what you silently vowed to yourself, even if Technoblade didnât share the same sentiment.Â
 Now, it seemed you were coming increasingly closer to voicing those feelings to the man himself. Tommy was shaking a little besides you he tried to look strong as Technoblade frantically told him to hide and splashed him with invisibility potions. He looked over at you next and grabbed your shoulders, he actually looked scared, which meant he wasnât messing around.Â
      âYou need to hide too. God- thereâs nowhere that he wonât check.â Technoblade mumbled, his brow creased, and he closed his eyes. âHe CANâT know about you! No one other than Tommy can, theyâll hurt you and-â Hesitantly you put your hands on his cheeks, Â
        âTake a deep breathâŠâ You said tenderly as he opened his eyes to lock with your own. âWeâll be okay, splash me with invis and Iâll stay by Edward, hopefully itâll mask my particle effects.â He gave a worried nod; you pecked his lips tenderly to reassure him as he splashed you with the potion. Just in time too because a knock on the door sounded, for once Tommy was absolutely silent. You watched as a man who rivaled your boyfriend in size came through the door, your eyes widened at the white mask covering his face there was an almost haunting smile painted on it. You pressed your tongue against your teeth and watched him give a wave to your boyfriend. Even without seeing his face you could tell he was smirking coyly at him. Never one to be intimidated Technoblade gave him a casual greeting and their conversation about Tommyâs location began. You had to cover your mouth with your hands at one point to stop yourself from laughing as Techno began talking to âchatâ instead of talking to Dream. You watched as the masked man grew more and more angry at Technobladeâs antics, he began speaking about a favor and Techno reminded him that he believes in full reciprocity. At the end of the interaction, it took all of your strength not to punch Dream directly in his stupid masked face. Why the fuck did it sound like he wanted to murder a child? If Dream ever laid a finger on him again, he was personally going to feel your wrath. The potion wore off almost as soon as Dream disappeared over the hills, Techno immediately turned to Tommy anger written all over his face.
     âWhere you eating my gapples that ENTIRE time?!â Tommy sputtered out an excuse about absorption and you watched Techno open the window and beckon Dream to come back. You gave Technoblade a look and he scoffed at you,Â
      âI wonât let him hurt you again Tommy. I promise.â You swore looking down at him, and his face turned a little pink. Tommy cleared his throat and shook his head,
      âThanks, Ms. Blade but Iâm tough enough to fight him head on! Have no fear!â He pointed to himself with his thumb a proud smile adoring his face. You gave a little laugh and nodded in agreement,Â
      âYou definitely are. Thank you for reassuring me.â You hummed and his smile only seemed to widen,Â
      âIâm more qualified to protect your girlfriend than you are it seems Technoblade.âÂ
 Technoblade looked unamused, his eyebrow twitching in distaste. âTommy I literally hate you so much. Youâre a nerd.âÂ
     âPlay nice both of you.â You scolded them, âWe have to work together and at least pretend to get along or itâs going to be a very long partnership.â They both nodded reluctantly, and Techno sighed tiredly, he ruffled your hair. The rest of the night was spent gathering some more food in hopes it would stop Tommyâs gapple eating tirade, it obviously wouldnât but it didnât hurt to try. After that all three of you turned in for the night, as both you and Technoblade were getting ready for bed he decided to speak up about the plan for the next day.
      âTommy and I need to make a trek into Lâmanburg to find Phil and try to get my stuff back. I donât want to leave you here alone considering what just happened today, but you also canât come to Lâmanburg.âÂ
     âBubs you know Iâll be fine here alone did we not just have this conversation?â You pinched his pointed ears, and he made a sound of protest. âIâve got fighting skills, after all have you not been training me in the art of war?â You teased with a smirk, âI got this Blade.â
      âOkay, okay, okay.â He leaned forward and kissed you and you kissed him back without hesitation. You felt him squeeze your hand fondly before pulling away from you. âWhen we get back home, weâll have a date night okay?â Technoblade whispered softly pressing his forehead to yours.Â
      âGonna be a bit hard with the raccoon boy snooping around.â You teased eyes sparkling in delight,Â
     âIâll send him on a quest for something or other. So, itâll be just us, I swear.â The soft look on Technobladeâs face made your heart squeeze in your chest. He brushed your hair behind your ear, âIâll make you dinner, and we can watch a movie.âÂ
      âWell donât take too long then.â You sent a teasing wink his way and he smiled fondly back at you. You kissed him again pulling him down into the bed, you both bounced with a laugh. His pink hair hung down and framed his face gorgeously, his glasses slipped down his nose. You pushed them back up with your index finger and he went cross-eyed, âIâll be looking forward to it.âÂ
 The next morning rolled around and after breakfast both boys reluctantly packed a bag with important things they needed for the day. Stepping outside with the two of them, Technoblade gave you a farewell kiss and you watched them disappear over the hills. They were most likely going to go cause problems for other people on purpose. Finally alone, you decided to check up on the nearby villages to see if they had any interesting trades that you and Techno could exploit. You slung a bag over your shoulder and placed a good portion of emeralds inside of it, you placed a few potions inside of the bag as well. As a precaution you also grabbed an axe and a sword, you had to be ready for anything after all. Shutting the door behind you, you started your trek through the snow-covered woods you heard the snow crunch under your boots and began to hum softly to yourself. You paused a moment and raised an eyebrow as you caught sight of a blue sheep wandering by, tilting your head to the side you approached it.Â
     âWell, hey little guy.â You murmured reaching out and running your hand through the sheepâs soft wool.Â
     âOh, um excuse me!â A voice spoke from behind you, you jumped with a yelp as soon as you spun around you were met with a fully transparent man. He had a yellow sweater with a big gash in his torso, and a beanie resting atop his head. You tilted your head up and locked eyes with him, they were almost completely white.
 He was a ghost.
      âThatâs Friend! She doesnât really like others petting her but itâs okay because you didnât know.â The ghost smiled; it was contagious as you felt yourself smiling back at him.
     âMy bad, my names (Y/n). Whatâs yours?âÂ
     âOh! Iâm Ghostbur! Itâs nice to meet you miss, Iâve never seen you around here before. Are you new to the SMP?â He tilted his head floating around you, almost as if to get a better look at you. You focused more on his name, Ghostbur, which means this was Wilbur Soot, ex-president of Lâmanburg, and âbrotherâ of Tommy and Technoblade.Â
 You cleared your throat and rubbed the back of your neck. âNo, Iâve lived in this area for a while, but Iâm a wandering adventurer. I trade with the villages around here for interesting collectables stuff like that. I donât do much of that now though.â You watched the ghostâs eyes widen a little,
      âThatâs so cool!â He praised, âI bet you have a ton of cool stories.âÂ
      âYeah, thereâs been a few close calls, but Iâve made it back alive and well- oh shit no offense.â You winced a little and he laughed shaking his head,Â
      âNo worries itâs okay! Iâm fine with being dead you know, no one really liked who I was alive, so this is better for everybody.â He puffed out his chest a little and a big smile spread across his face, that only caused you to frown. You reached out to try and touch him and your hand went right through the man, you both seemed to shiver at that, and he looked at you in shock.Â
    âIâm sorry to hear that...that must be really hard.â Wilburâs jaw dropped at your response, he floated around a bit awkwardly. If he wasnât floating, he wouldâve been shuffling on his feet in a nervous manner.Â
    âN-No itâsâŠWilbur was a horrible, horrible man.â He took a deep breath and began to throw some sort of blue substance on the ground in a rapid manner, you watched as he began to mutter and breath heavily.Â
     âWoah, woah, woah Iâm sorry donât freak out!âÂ
     âIâm not, I'm okay see, see Iâm fine and happy. Very happy with everything thatâs going on so no worries okay! Here.â He tossed the blue substance at you and you collected it with a weary smile, âHave some blue itâll make you feel better.â You thanked him quietly and you both stood there a bit uncomfortably that was until thunder rumbled overhead. âOh noâŠI melt in the rain.âÂ
     âHere why donât you come with me.â You smiled softly, âI know a place where you can wait out the storm.âÂ
      âAw thank you.â Ghostbur clapped, âFriend can come too right?âÂ
      âOf course.âÂ
      âGood. Then lead the way.â He chirped as Ghostbur followed you back the way you came, now before you get too mad at yourself you should know that Technoblade had informed you that during his âexecutionâ Ghostbur had visited him at his home. If he didnât share that information with you, youâd be never revealing Technobladeâs base. As the house appeared over the mountains the ghost looked over at you with a bright smile, âOh! Thatâs my friend Technobladeâs house, do you live with him?â
      âI do.â You smiled fondly and watched his smile grow excitedly, âHeâs helped me out quite a lot.â
     âThatâs wonderful! Technoblade usually never helps people unless he likes them or if they can do something for him in return. You must be very special, are you two together?â He only had to glance at you for a moment before laughing excitedly, âYou are! Thatâs wonderful!â Ghostbur chirped, clapping his hands as he phased through Technobladeâs door, officially safe out of the rain, turned snow. You had let Friend inside as well and Ghostbur continued talking âTell me how you met, please, please, please.â Seeing how excited the ghost was you melted, he won your heart just like Tommy. However, you had to keep in mind his alive self-did blow up an entire nation and that couldnât be just brushed away like he seemingly was trying to do, you canât erase the past. You can only accept what happens, learn from it, apologize and grow. However, you didnât see the harm in sharing how the both of you met so you began to retell the tale to Ghostbur, the entire time he had an almost bittersweet look on his face.Â
     âI was married once...her name was Sally. She...left though. But I still had my son, Fundy and we did the best we could together.â Ghostbur said fondly his eyes softening,
     âIâm sorry...that mustâve been really hard for the both of you.âÂ
     âItâs alright! She was a salmon, so she was going to swim away eventually.âÂ
     âLike- like an actual salmon?â
      âYes?âÂ
The silence that stretched into the room was deafening, you cleared your throat deciding not to dwell on the fact that the ghost in front of you very likely fucked a fish. You hoped to god she was some sort of shapeshifter, in fact thatâs what you were going to believe. You managed to break the silence by asking about Fundy, and the way he gushed about him was nothing less than fatherly. It was sweet and you listened intently to him, Fundy seemed like a good kid, a bit quirky but you were dating a blood god so who were you to judge? Eventually the snow outside stopped and the sun began to peek out from behind the clouds. Ghostbur glanced out the window and decided it was time for him to head out with Friend. It was about midday and you were almost sad to see him go.Â
 Alone again.
You still had hours to kill before Technoblade and Tommy reappeared, so you figured it was about time to start doing some chores.Â
---
     âGhostbur whatâre you doing here?â Fundy murmured softly, looking over at the ghost with an exhausted expression. His ears were pressed back against his head, talking to the man who was once considered his dad always made him exhausted. Wilbur, or Ghostbur now, really was pitiful.
     âCanât I visit you every once in a while!â Ghostbur hummed a smile plastered on his face as Fundy frowned.Â
     âPreferably not. Plus...Iâm a little busy right now Iâm meeting up with Quackity and the Butcher Squad to talk about Techno again.âÂ
     âOH! Technoblade! I just spent the loveliest morning with his girlfriend, she was absolutely wonderful! She asked all about you and just adored Friend-â
     âRewind, Technobladeâs what?â Fundyâs jaw dropped to the floor and he felt a hand on his shoulder, the young fox man stiffened. He looked to the side and saw Quackity besides him, Ranboo was next to him but Tubbo stood a little ways away.Â
    âYeah Ghostbur. Do continue.â Quackity grinned, his missing tooth sticking out from his last encounter with Toothpick. Ghostbur wilted a little bit and his eyebrows creased on his forehead, he fucked up didnât he?Â
    âI-um nothing actually I misspoke.â
    âDid he misspeak Fundy, cause to me it sounds like we have new leverage against Technoblade.â Quackity laughed a crazed look in his eyes, âOnce again Ghostbur I have to thank you for the great information.âÂ
    âYouâre welcomeâŠâ He murmured weakly, as Quackity stepped besides the ghost.Â
     âGet your weapons boys, itâs time to pay the Technoblade household another visit.â
~~~
Hey guys! Pt. III is officially up! Technobladeâs livestreams huh? :)Â
Also friendship with Tommy ended Ranbooâs my new favorite child.
As always I love your feedback thanks for reading!Â
#dream smp#dreamsmp x reader#technoblade#technoblade x reader#ghostbur#mcyt x reader#mcyt x you#mcyt#minecraft fanfiction#blood for the blood god#rp#fanfiction#fanfic#wilbur soot
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Pattonâs Home for Traumatized Kids - Chapter Three
New School and Friendships
Chapter Summary: Roman has his first day in a new district while some bonds are strengthened.
First Chapter Previous Chapter Story Masterlist
Warnings: Past abuse mentions, mentions of hidden cameras, anxiety, some bullying, crying, and food mentions
Chapter Word Count: 5,860
Taglist: @shade-romeo, @grayson-22, @pixelated-pineapple, @acrobaticcatfeline, @astrozei, @edupunkn00b, @princey-7258
âHey, dad?â
âYeah?â Romanâs dad turned to face him. Roman felt his whole body start to shake.
âYou know how you said thatâŠI could ask for anything from you? Since, uh- since you didnât know what present to get me last time?â
His dad smiled in a way so normal it was disturbing. âGot an idea?â
âYeah, uhâŠI want a canopy bed.â
His dadâs face dropped, and Roman could feel the anxiety and regret bloom through his chest. âYou know why I canât do that, Roman.â
âPlease? I know itâs probably a bit much to replace my whole bed frame, but I could make my own canopy for cheaper! Iâve already looked at a bunch of ways online how, I just need you to buy the materials-â
âItâs a no.â Romanâs dad looked angry, and Roman wouldâve done anything to run the other direction at that moment. To burst out the door and never come back. âNice try, Roman, but Iâm not stupid. Come back when you have a better idea.â
Roman blinked to fight back the tears. ââŠIâm sorry.â
âGo back to your room.â
Roman ran up the stairs as fast as he could, wishing more than anything that there was a lock on his door. Instead, Roman took his desk chair and propped it against the knob for some kind of security, curling into the corner of his room as he shook and tugged at his hair.
He tried to block out the knowledge of the security camera on his shelf, hidden well but not well enough, pointed right at his bed.
***
Several fast knocks came onto Romanâs bedroom door, waking him up with a jerk. He groggily pushed open the curtain in front of his head to grab his phone and look at the time. Six oâclock on the dot, it read. Ugh.
The knocking on the door didnât stop, and Roman whined. âWhat?â He called out.
âGet dressed, we need to leave the house by 6:30.â He heard Logan call back.
âFine, fine.â Roman pushed the curtains out of the way and practically rolled out of bed, grabbing the clothes heâd organized for himself the night before. He put on a pair of jeans with a white and red t-shirt, nothing fancy but fancy enough for a first day surrounded by strangers. He grabbed his backpack and put his phone and some earbuds in his pocket before heading downstairs to the kitchen.
âMorning, kiddo!â Patton chirped as he made breakfast, âDidja sleep well?â
âYes, I did.â That was a lie. He had some strange dream where his dad was also there, and he only managed to calm down and fall back asleep an hour ago. He still couldnât stop thinking about it, even if the dream was hazy now.
âGood to hear! Be ready by 6:30 so I can drive all of you to the school. Then once you get there, you can ask about your schedule at the office.â Patton laid down a plate of bagels with cream cheese and strawberries in front of Roman, so Roman began to eat.
Once he finished his breakfast, Roman rushed back upstairs to style his hair and brush his teeth before they had to leave. As he brushed his teeth, he stared at the shower to the left of him and sighed. He touched his hair, feeling the grease slick onto his fingers.
He really needed to shower. He hadnât showered since he got here, and with how thick his hair was it was really starting to gross him out. He hated feeling greasy and grimy, but Roman hadnât checked the bathroom for cameras yet and he refused to shower until he did. Though, he knew that was also just an excuse. Roman also felt too tired to take care of himself.
Just brush your teeth, he thought, they told you that if you canât shower, at least brush your teeth. Greasy hair can be fixed, cavities are expensive.
He spit out the toothpaste into the sink and rinsed out his mouth. He grabbed some face wash and decided to use it as quickly as he could to hold back the gross feeling he felt. It would help him feel a little cleaner, at least. A little more presentable for the first day.
A loud bang came onto the door. âRoman, hurry up!â Virgil called out, âSome of us need to piss!â
âJust a second!â Roman vigorously splashed water on his face and quickly dried it with a towel, rushing out of the bathroom so that Virgil could run in. He sighed again, walking downstairs to wait on the couch until it was time to go.
âAlrighty, everyone got everything?â Patton eventually asked, making Roman crack open the eyes he didnât even realize he closed. Patton smiled and clapped his hands together when his response was tired hums of agreement. âPerfect! To the car!â
All three kids bunched themselves together in the back of Pattonâs car, Roman and Virgil at the window seats while poor Logan was squished in the middle. Roman squeezed his legs together so he could fit his backpack between Logan and himself, acting as a barrier so Logan couldnât touch him. It was uncomfortable, but it was what Roman had to do.
âSo, Roman, are you excited?â Patton asked, making Roman open his eyes again to look at Patton through the rearview mirror. Roman leaned his head against the window.
âMore nervous. Iâve never been to a new school before.â
âWell, hopefully you can make lots of friends here! The school is pretty big, so there are certainly lots of options!â Patton laughed at himself and Roman closed his eyes again.
Weâll see about that.
Eventually, after a failed attempt of getting in some extra minutes of sleep before school, Roman felt the car come to a stop. He opened his eyes and looked out the window to see the front of the large school building, kids with smiling faces talking to each other as they walked inside while others looked tired yet excited. Roman wasnât feeling it.
âAlright, kiddos, have fun!â Patton exclaimed, âRemember to check in with the office for your schedule, Roman!â
All the kids started to pile out of the car, grabbing their bags off the floor to rush inside. Once they were all out, Pattonâs car drove away to head for work.
Roman looked at the building as Logan and Virgil walked inside. It seemed huge compared to his old school, where the county was much more rural than here. They still had twenty minutes until school started and kids were already swarming in from multiple entrances, both from the main entrance and other doors connected around the building. Roman walked inside and held his arms close to himself, desperate not to be shoved around by the other students.Â
The office was fairly easy to find, considering there was a giant sign over the door in bold, white letters reading Office. Roman opened the door and stepped inside to get in line, feeling a little bit better that he wasnât the only student having first day issues. The line shrank very quickly until it was Romanâs turn to ask questions, being faced with an old lady who could either be very sweet or the rudest person in the building. Roman could never tell.
âUh, Iâm a new kid at this school, and my guardian told me to come here to get my schedule?â Roman asked.
âName.â Okay, well, rude it was, then.
âRoman Goldsberry.â
The desk worker didnât respond, only typed something on her computer and didnât make eye contact. âNext door to your left of that entrance is the counselorâs office. Your counselor is Mrs. Walters and sheâll call for you shortly.â
âOkay, thank you.â Roman had never scurried out of an office so quickly in his life. So much for a great first impression.
In the other office, Roman sat on a waiting chair and awkwardly glanced at all the college items they had hung up on the walls, waiting until his name would be called. The school day hasnât even started yet, whatâs taking them so long?
Roman drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair and waited. There was a lot of college stuff in this room. Granted, high schoolâs whole thing was trying to take you to college, his old school was the exact same. And he should really start thinking about that stuff since heâs a sophomore now. He only had two more years left after this, but itâs not like he could go anyway. He wasnât even supposed to graduate high school, let alone college.
Besides, his dream was stupid anyway, so it didnât matter.
âRoman Goldsberry?â A voice called out, taking Roman out of his thoughts. Roman stood up to follow the counselor into her office.
âIâm Mrs. Walters, and itâs nice to meet you Roman!â She said cheerily as she sat at her desk with Roman sitting right in front of her. âYour schedule was a bit last minute to pull together, but I tried my hardest based on your last schoolâs transcript and your test scores from last standardized testing. All I need is to schedule some extra electives for you. You have advanced English 12, advanced geometry, advanced biology, and world history. You can also choose Spanish 3 here if you wish to continue that. You also still need your gym credit, so you can take regular PE or strength training. I also have a list of other electives here if you want to look at that.â
âYeah, I can look.â The counselor handed Roman a paper of all the electives organized by their subject. Well, Roman definitely wanted to continue Spanish, so that choice was easy. Strength training sounded like a fun way to do gym class with less dodgeballs to the face, but it was only a semester long, so heâd need to pick another semester class for the second half of the year. And he could join another painting or drawing class as his last elective, but heâd already taken those at his old schoolâŠ
Roman gazed at the arts section of the packet, trying to find something he might like. His eyes lit up as he noticed the names of two classes: set design, which was a semester long and sounded magical, and something called sculpture. âWhat does the sculpture class teach?â Roman asked.
âItâs an art class that teaches you how to sculpt with different things. Like clay, wood, things like that. Itâs a very hands-on class if youâre interested.â
Roman smiled. âI want that one then.â
The counselor typed something into her computer. âHave you chosen your other classes?â
âYes, Spanish 3, set design, and strength training.â
âIâll put you in strength training for this semester, but next semester you can join the set design class. Iâll email your elective teachers to inform them youâll be joining their classes, but for nowâŠâ The counselor printed off a piece of paper and handed it to Roman. âThis is your new schedule. Your first class is English with Ms. Fritz, and her class should be up on the third floor at room 316. Do you think you can make it there?â
âI can, thank you.â
The counselor smiled. âHave a nice first day.â
Roman walked off to head toward his first class, going up two flights of stairs and wandering across half the floor before he finally found his classroom. Thankfully, the halls were full of students desperately trying to locate their classrooms, so Roman didnât feel as weird. He eventually stumbled upon the correct room number after checking multiple hallways and trying to follow their scattered number system. He looked at the door with a paper rabbit and a book with a phrase reading hop into a good book, and could guess immediately what type of teacher this would be.
Roman pushed open the half-cracked door and stepped inside.
The dozen kids who were already sitting stared at him when he walked in, but quickly resumed their conversations shortly after. Roman glanced at an empty seat off in the middle row near the other end of the class and moved to sit down in it. He looked around at the other kids off in their own worlds, with no one to get excited to see him and strike up a conversation. He was sitting alone in a class where it seemed like no one else was.
Roman got bored quickly with no one to talk to, drumming his fingers on the table and starting to daydream instead.
The long lost princess with the power to see into the future is forced to hide in protected wilderness, Roman thought, picking up from an old story idea heâs had for a while. Canât have a teen novel without an orphan, so she lives with a guardian healer instead. Then, she needs a trusty companion to not only start her adventures, but to assist her alongside them. Perhaps he could be a peasant boy born with more magic power than the normal peasant has? It sure would be interesting. Or maybe, heâs not a trustworthy companion at all! What if heâs using the princess to promote his own selfish ideals? But as the story goes on, they actually become close friends and he has an intense internal conflict as he turns into the antagonist! Then maybe-
âAlright class, I think itâs been late enough for us to start!â Roman tried not to be aggravated at the teacher for interrupting him. The teacher stood at the front of the class with a wide smile. âIâm Ms. Fritz, but of course Iâm sure a lot of you already know that since you had me last year. I teach all grade levels for advanced English, so if you keep down this path you might stick with me until graduation! Now normally, teachers will start their first day with class expectations, maybe a rubric or a supplies list, but I have a better idea! How about we travel across the class and try to get to know each other better? I can pass around a ball, and if you catch the ball, you have to share three fun facts about you!â
A sense of dread filled into Roman after hearing that. He usually didnât mind games like this since it was a mindless way to pass the time, but he didnât have any friends to pass him the ball anymore. Was he just going to sit there until the end? Sounded awkward, no thank you.
âI think,â Ms. Fritz said with her hand gripping her chin in thought, âIâm going to start with the new kid.â
Roman perked his head up as all the other kids turned to him. Well, that was unexpected.
Ms. Fritz tossed Roman the ball, and thankfully he caught it without making a fool of himself. The teacher smiled at him encouragingly as he stood up, looking around at all the kids waiting for him to talk. What should I even say?
âCan you say your name first?â Ms. Fritz asked.
âWellâŠIâm Roman. Uh, I like to paint, Iâm half french, andâŠâ Roman tried to think. What else was interesting about him? Something that shared a lot about him as a person?
Quickly, it dawned on him. One idea that I could possibly share, he thought. Well, itâs a bit invasive, but theyâre all looking at me. So whatever.
He took a deep breath in. ââŠIâm a foster kid.â
When Roman admitted that, all the kids seemed to be more interested in him, leaning closer as their eyes widened. It was the first time Roman ever said it aloud, and it was so strange to hear coming from his mouth. He was a foster kid. That was an important part of his identity now.
He didnât know how he felt about it.
âYouâre half french?â Ms. Fritz pulled Roman out of his thoughts with that question. âDo you know any french?â
âIâm fluent.â
âThatâs so cool! Can you say something in French for us?â
Roman seemed to think about it. âQuelque chose.â
Ms. Fritz blinked. âWell, I hope it was appropriate to say in a classroom. When did you move here, Roman?â
âLikeâŠfour days ago. Very recently.â
âYou only got added to my roster last night, so I believe you! How about you pass the ball to another kid now?â
Roman looked around the room awkwardly before making eye contact with a random girl and tossing her the ball. He sat back down and only paid half his attention to what the other kids were saying. Well, at least he didnât have to wait awkwardly anymore.
The rest of the class went like that. It seemed like a lot of these kids were students that Ms. Fritz had in the past, as well as being students that were also close friends with each other. They talked a lot and made lots of jokes with the teacher, and they seemed really close, which Roman understood since he was the same with his old group of advanced kids. The extra conversation dragged the game out longer than it probably should have been, but Roman didnât mind. He didnât want to actually work or anything anyway.
Eventually, the game ended, and the last kid tossed the ball to Ms. Fritz. âAlright,â she said, âThat game dragged out longer than I thought it would, but thatâs fine! The bells are shorter the first few days anyway. We only have a couple minutes left, so talk amongst yourself if you want, I donât care. The assembly should be after your fourth bell for the sophomores, so donât let your teachers forget!â
All the students turned around to talk to the kids around them. Roman simply watched their conversations with no one to talk to himself, realizing how all the new kids at his old school must have felt. It was like looking in from the outside, where no one else could see you. Roman was justâŠthere.
âHey,â the kid in front of him turned around to face Roman. Roman almost jumped at the sudden attention. âWhatâs your name again?â
âOh, Roman. Roman Goldsberry.â Roman turned to sit properly in his seat and leaned in closer. This was a good start! He seems nice, maybe I can make a friend!
âRoman Goldsberry!â He mocked, turning to his other friends to laugh. âThatâs such a pretentious name. And very American sounding, by the way. I thought you were French?â
Romanâs shoulders sagged. Nevermind. Eight in the morning on my first day, and apparently Iâve made an enemy before a friend. âIâm half french, not fully french.â
The kid turned to his friends and made a face at them before they all laughed. Roman felt his blood boil.
âSo your dad is the American?â The kid asked.
âYes.â Roman hoped his sharp tone would help them realize not to mess with him.
âAre you close with your dad?â
Roman froze, and the group of kids turned to each other to make faces at each other again. He really didnât see what was so funny. Who asks a complete stranger a question like that out of the blue?
Before Roman could snap and tell the kid to mind his own damn business, another kid from the other side of the room scoffed. âMitchell.â
âWhat? Iâm just asking!â
The other kid opened their mouth to retaliate, but a loud and obnoxious bell went off before they could. Kids started to get up to rush to their next class, and Roman joined them. The sooner he got away from Mitchell (who had no right to bully Roman for his name when he was called Mitchell), the better.
Roman rushed out into the hall and hyper focused on the schedule in his hands. World history, room 203. The next floor down.
Roman was so occupied in trying to find a flight of stairs, he didnât notice the kid trying to catch up to him.
***
The rest of Romanâs day wasnât half as eventful as his first bell. History class had a chill teacher, which was nice, then next was his strength training class. His teacher was a little confused when he showed up but was happy to have Roman on board. He seemed very strict with his class rules though, and Roman hated that considering one of his rules was they had to change into gym clothes. Which meant Roman had to wear gym shorts.
âŠWell, guess heâd have to get used to wearing multiple pairs of boxers again.
Besides that, he also got lost on his way to sculpture, so he showed up ten minutes late telling this random teacher he was her student now. At least she didnât seem bothered. After that, they all went to the sophomore assembly where they were told the school rules and updates, which Romanâs pretty sure he was the only kid who actually listened. Then, after the assembly, Roman went to the cafeteria to eat a lunch that Patton packed him. He hadnât actually brought a packed lunch to school in years, so the sentiment wasâŠstrange.
Not that Roman would complain about an edible lunch, though.
Roman looked around the cafeteria for a place to sit. The place was starting to become crowded as more students got out of line for buying lunch, so Roman needed to find a spot fast. Itâd be easier if he made a friend to sit with, but after the morning Mitchell incident, Roman hadnât cared to try again in his other classes.
Thatâs when Roman spotted him. A kid with thick glasses eating a fruit cup as he worked on some papers next to him, completely ignoring the world to finish some homework. Roman wasnât exactly close with his foster brothers, but hey, maybe Logan could prove himself a little useful. He had to be lonely too, right?
Roman took his chance and sat across from Logan. Logan didnât look up from his papers. âHey there, nerd!â
Logan glanced an eye toward Roman. He focused back on his work. âHello.â
âHowâs your first day of high school going?â
It took Logan a solid minute before he responded. âItâs going alright. I got unlucky with a teacher of mine, who already gave us a homework packet for the week, so Iâm trying to get a head start on it.â
âReally? What teacher?â
âMr. Owens, heâs the more strict teacher of the two that teach medical technology.â
Romanâs eyes widened. âMedical technology? Thatâs a class here?â
âYes. I had to do a lot of things last year to get into it, however. Itâs part of the intensive medical learning path. However, the extra work is necessary.â
ââŠRight. What other classes are you in?â
âAdvanced biology, advanced geometry, advanced English, medical tech as I just mentioned, German 2, health, and painting.â
Roman tilted his head to the side. âWait, I thought most of those were sophomore classes?â
âAnd I took freshman classes my eighth grade year. Your point?â
Roman blinked. ââŠFair enough.â
Roman brought out his own sandwich and ate it in awkward silence. Logan seemed so focused on his paper that he wasnât saying a word, and trying to spark conversation with him when he was like this was next to impossible. He felt like he was intruding by sitting next to Logan, the air feeling thick for a reason Roman couldnât quite place. Once he finished his sandwich, Roman had enough.
âI thinkâŠâ Roman said, âIâm going to sitâŠsomewhere else.â
Logan didnât react. âAlright.â
Roman stood up and awkwardly shuffled to an empty spot at a table on the other side of the cafeteria, placing down his lunch box and trying again. Well, he thought as he opened up a cheese stick wrapper, better get used to being alone, then.
âHey, excuse me?â
Roman looked up at the voice while he was mid-bite. It was the same kid who scolded Mitchell back in his English class, tired circles under their eyes and a gray sweater on despite it being August. Though, Roman had been freezing in most of his classes today, so maybe this person had the right idea.
âOh- Iâm sorry, were you sitting here?â Roman asked.
âNo, youâre fine, I justâŠâ The kid looked side to side anxiously. ââŠMind if I sit with you?â
ââŠOh! No, I donât mind at all.â
The kid smiled and set their lunchtray across from Roman. âThanks. Iâm Elliott by the way, they/them pronouns.â
Romanâs brain took a minute to process what they meant. âUh, hello! Iâm RomanâŠhe/him?â
Elliott seemed to get happier when he said that. âNice to meet you. Howâs your first day been so far? Besides for you-know-who this morning.â
Roman laughed. âWell, aside from that uncalled for mess, itâs been quite normal. I got lost a few times, but thatâs not new for me. My teachers seem quite alright so far.â
âThatâs good to hear. We have a lot of good teachers, I think, unless they teach calculus, then they have some serious issues. But so long as you donât act like an idiot itâs easy to get past those teachers.â
âIâll keep that in mind! Hopefully I stay on this hot streak, though.â Roman took out a water bottle from his lunch and started to drink it. âBut itâs the students Iâm more worried about. They all seem so off on their own. Or just outright rude like that guy this morning.â
Elliott groaned, leaning his head on his hand and slouching. âIâm really sorry about him. He can be a huge jerk for no reason. I think heâs just itching for a fight.â
âYou seem to know him quite well. Old friend or something?â Roman asked.
Elliott groaned again. ââŠHeâs my ex.â
ââŠNo offense to your type or anything, butâŠew.â
âOh no, yeah, dating him was definitely an ew,â Elliot sighed. âWe broke up like, four times in the span of a year and a half. It was a mess. Eventually, over the summer I broke up with him for good. I think heâs still upset about that and taking it out on the first easy target he finds. That, and heâs a jerk.â
âWell, heâll soon learn Iâm not one to be described as an easy target.â Roman gave a cocky smile and posed.
The bell sounded off again, and all the students stood up from their tables and started to swarm the trash cans and cafeteria exits. Roman and Elliott gave each other a look as they also stood up.
âSoâŠwhat class do you have next?â Elliott asked nervously.
âLetâs seeâŠâ Roman pulled out the schedule from his pocket and looked at it. âAdvanced biology with Mr. Weber.â
Elliottâs eyes lit up. âMe too! UhâŠwanna walk together then? I can show you where it is.â
Roman smiled. âOf course!â
The two kids headed down the stairs, talking more and laughing long after they sat down in the class and the bell rang. Roman continued to whisper to Elliott during class until the teacher gave them both a warning glance, shutting their mouths but smiling at each other.
Even as Roman tried to pay attention, he felt a weight lift from his chest.
Heâd obtained a friend after all!
***
The entire bus drive home, Roman spent it texting Elliottâs number that theyâd given him right after biology ended. He talked about his last two classes and listened to Elliott ramble about his bad luck with classmates this year, grinning to himself with his eyes glued to his screen until his stop came. Virgil banged his fist on Romanâs seat to get his attention, making him jump and stand up to get off with Virgil and Logan.
During the walk home, no one said anything. Roman was off in his own world and Virgil just looked tired, with Logan staring intently at his own shoes as he walked. Virgil unlocked the door for them all to come inside, and they all branched off into their different directions. Virgil got a snack from the kitchen while Roman and Logan ran up to their rooms.
Roman spent a lot of his time in his room now that heâd gotten the curtains around his bed. Lying there was a lot softer than hiding on the bathroom floor with his legs propped up, and Roman was still confused as to how he managed to get away with installing this. Heâd have to make sure Patton never entered his room again in case he planned to rip the curtains off their hooks.
Heâd have to make a plan to effectively keep him out.
But for now, Roman actually needed to talk to Patton as soon as possible. He needed to ask for gym clothes, since that was the only thing Roman still needed to get for class, and he wanted to get it over with so Roman wouldnât need to keep worrying about it. He was almost certain Patton had come home half an hour ago, but Roman just ignored him and stayed in his room. But he had to take advantage of the fact that he was remembering to ask for the clothes, so there was no time like the present to go find him.
Roman hopped out of bed and exited his room, making his way downstairs to the living room. He figured Patton would be either watching TV or doing something in the kitchen, but when Roman looked around, he didnât see him anywhere. Virgil was sprawled across the couch on his phone, but no one else was around. Roman put his hands on his hips.
âWhereâs Patton?â He asked Virgil.
Virgil didnât look up. âUpstairs. In his room I think.â
Roman groaned and stomped back upstairs. He hated going into an adultâs room, so he instead opened the door and poked his head in so he wouldnât have to step inside. But before he could get a word out to Patton, Roman stopped himself.
Patton was sitting on his bed with the lights dimmed, his back resting in the headboard, but what shocked Roman was that Logan was there also. He had his face hidden in Pattonâs neck as Patton rubbed his back and played with his hair, holding him tight to his chest while Logan sniffled. Roman had never seen Logan emote before, so watching him cry wasâŠdisturbing. Roman wanted to run over and rip Logan from Patton to protect him.
Patton looked at Roman in the doorway and smiled. âYou gotta remember to knock before entering, kiddo. What do you need?â
Roman forgot the main reason he came here. âIs Logan okay?â
Patton looked down at Logan and whispered something in his ear. Whatever Patton said, Logan agreed with a quiet nod of his head. Patton rubbed at Loganâs neck in a way that made Romanâs skin crawl as Patton began to speak. âHeâll be okay, kiddo. Heâs just a little overwhelmed from school today. Do you need anything?â
Roman took a step inside Pattonâs bedroom. It made his whole body shift into fight or flight, but he couldnât leave Logan alone with him in good conscience. âI just wanted to say I need to buy gym clothes by next Wednesday. Iâm in a strength training class this semester.â
Patton smiled. âThatâs fine, we can go shopping this weekend.â
Roman looked down at the floor. âWellâŠI was more thinking, likeâŠI go into the store while you wait in the car.â
Patton raised an eyebrow at him. âI need to buy the clothes, kiddo.â
âYou can just give me the money. Iâll stay within the budget and give you any left over, soâŠplease?â
Pattonâs face dropped a little, but he didnât get angry, so Roman considered that a win. âSure, kiddo. Weâll do that Sunday.â
Even after the conversation seemed to end, Roman still stood near the door, shifting on his feet awkwardly. Patton shifted his eyes between Logan and Roman as if he was analyzing both of their mental states, but Romanâs throat felt stuck as he tried to bring out the words he wanted to say. He was so scared, but he couldnât force himself to ask the question he knew he needed to ask now. Yet his feet refused to make a run for it out the door despite his fear.
âDo you need something else, kiddo?â Patton lightly prompted. Roman attempted to swallow the rock he felt in his throat.
âCan IâŠCan I stay with you and Logan?â He hated it, but he had to do it. He didnât know what Patton would try when Logan was vulnerable.
Patton looked down at Logan, and Logan nodded. Patton turned to smile again. âYou can if you want, Logan doesnât mind.â
Roman carefully walked to the other side of the bed, sitting as far as possible from Patton but keeping his eyes glued to Logan. He knew he wasnât helping much, not saying a word and not even being close, but it was something Roman had to do. Just because him and Logan werenât close didnât mean heâd leave him in danger. Even if Roman felt stuck in his head and couldnât find the power to move his arms.
Roman sat there for a while, watching Loganâs chest rise as Patton rubbed his back. It felt like ages before Loganâs chest slowed and he fell asleep on top of Patton, somehow not caring at all about being asleep in Pattonâs presence. Romanâs heart ached for him. He was too trusting and innocent for his own good.
âI gotta do some chores,â Patton whispered, âSo Iâm gonna tuck him in and let him nap. Do you still wanna stay with him?â
Roman nodded, not being able to get the words out himself. He felt stuck as Patton lifted Logan up gently, petting his hair to soothe him when he stirred. Roman helped by tugging the covers back from his end of the bed so that Patton could tuck him in and let go of him sooner, his hand on the back of Loganâs leg making Roman anxious. Patton tucked Logan under the covers and watched his reaction. After a few seconds, Patton grabbed a squishy stuffed frog from his bedside table, handing it to Logan who curled around it in his sleep. Itâd be cute if Roman wasnât so worried.
âTell me if anything happens, okay kiddo?â Patton said right as he was halfway out the bedroom door. Roman nodded, only finally relaxing after Patton left and slowly closed the door.Â
Roman immediately ran over to lock it. He didnât have his security bar, but this would be good enough. Hopefully Patton wouldnât test anything when he knew Roman would be by Loganâs side.
Despite all of Romanâs worries, Logan slept peacefully on the bed. He didnât shift or seem distressed at all, just snuggling closer to Pattonâs stuffed frog and resting. Logan was calm.
Roman sat on the floor to block the door and watched to make sure no one took that away from him.
#thomas sanders#sanders sides#roman sanders#patton sanders#Logan Sanders#virgil sanders#elliott cartoon therapy#mitchell cartoon therapy#ts roman#ts logan#ts patton#ts virgil#ts elliott#ts mitchell#bullying#food mention#past abuse#crying#platonic logince#foster au
147 notes
·
View notes
Text
Life Without Colour (PART FIVE)
Soulmate AU: Your vision is in black and white until you meet your soulmate. You and your boyfriend, Steve Rogers, arenât each others soulmates but you love each other. He introduces you to his friends, the Avengers, and a very odd thing happens.
Characters: Steve Rogers x Plus Size Female Reader, Bucky Barnes x Plus Size Female Reader
Note: ignore that i donât even question bucky being able to get through security at the airport, i couldnât think of how he would be able to get through the airport security bc of his metal arm so iâve skipped that detail completely. i hope it doesnât detract from the story!Â
this is nearly 6000 words!
Taglist:  @domainoflostsoulsâ  forgetthisbull  handon-h-art  yourspecialcrush  giulsgotmusic  mrsbarnes-rogers  luosymekawa  linzeyzarcone  forgetthisbull  calamityreads  talgra  marina-darling btsforlif lamoursansfin classic1985 lovesicksofi fandomsfallnomore thebivirgin classygladiatorcupcake
PART ONE
PART TWO
PART THREE
PART FOUR
PART FIVE
PART SIX
Seconds turned to minutes and minutes turned to hours. You had long since stopped trying to figure out what state you were in and where you were headed. Bucky had been driving non-stop aside from two bathroom breaks at a small gas station in the middle of nowhere. You had stopped crying a long time ago, too drained and too tired to continue. You felt horrendous. You hated this, you absolutely hated this but you had no choice in the matter. The car had been silent for the whole way aside from the quiet chatter on the radio. Bucky hadnât wanted to speak in fear of upsetting you further. He had been driving you out of state to go to an airport that would be a little harder to find. It had been Furyâs idea, to go to an airport that Hydra wouldnât look for straight away. It gave you a little more time to get away without being watched.
You took a break from watching the blur of trees and roads to glance at the clock on the dashboard; 13:42. You hadnât eaten yet, barely had anything to drink either and you knew that you werenât far away from a dehydration migraine. As if on cue, your stomach rumbled loudly. Bucky, without speaking, reached behind his car seat and produced a rucksack and dumped it on your lap with a, âHere. Thereâs water and some snacks in there. Weâll get a proper meal when weâre at the airport.â
You dug through the bag, producing two bottles of water. You opened one and offered it to Bucky, he accepted with a nod, draining half before handing it back to you. You offered him a muffin but he shook his head. You dropped the bag to between your feet and began to have your water and muffin. It helped curb the hunger, at least for a while, and you felt a lot better once you had something in your stomach. After a while, you sank back into your seat with a yawn.
Bucky glanced over at you, âWeâve still got a few hours to drive, you can sleep if you want.â You looked at him and he gave you a small smile, âItâs okay. Iâll wake you up when weâre there.â
You thanked him quietly before closing your eyes. It didnât take long before you fell asleep and your soft snores filled the car. Bucky looked at you for a couple of seconds, smiling to himself. Man, itâs gonna be a long few weeks.
It only felt like youâd closed your eyes for a few minutes when Bucky was saying your name, gently shaking your shoulder. Groggily, you opened your eyes to meet his blue eyes and it almost gave you a fright seeing them. Sometimes it still surprised you to see colour and especially when Bucky was around... colour seemed to be brighter and those deeper blue eyes seemed so bright in person.
âWeâre here,â he said, pulling back quickly, not wanting to upset you by being too close. Bucky was very careful of boundaries, he always had been but especially after the Winter Soldier incidents. He knew what it felt like to not want to be touched or have your personal space invaded so he was always careful to not overstep.
âYouâve got the fake passports and stuff, donât you?â You asked him, yawning and stretching in your seat.
He nodded and told you that theyâre in his bag. In order to help the process of becoming anonymous, Fury had fake IDs and fake passports made for the two of you. Theyâd even gone so far as to create two new backstories for the pair of you just in case anyone ever questioned the pair of you. You and Bucky got out of the car, your legs ached from having sat in the car for hours upon hours. It was dark outside now, you didnât know the time. Bucky grabbed the bags out of the car and handed you the two passports to hold. As you walked into the airport, you flicked to it. Miss Jane Smith and Mr John Smith. Two very common and obvious fake names but you hoped that it wouldnât be picked up.
The check in process was much easier than you anticipated, the passports passed the ID checks and soon, the two of you were through security and heading for the food outlet. Bucky had told you to keep your head down for most of the time and to avoid direct eye contact with cameras. The airport was relatively quiet which was good in the sense you didnât have to worry about people around you noticing Bucky. Bucky led you to a small cafĂ© which was quiet and the two of you sat at the back. Everything was kind of passing in a blur and it only seemed like a few seconds until Bucky was back with your food.
You began to eat in silence and it was then you realised where you were going, âEstonia?â You asked quietly, making sure to not be overhead.
Bucky nodded as he took a bite of his burger, âManaged to find a secluded house, already furnished. The owner agreed to let us stay for a discounted price as well.â
âIâve never been,â you shrugged, taking a bite of your food, âWhere are we right now?â
âPittsburg,â he said, glancing around the cafĂ© to make sure no one was taking notice of the pair of you, âSteve thought it would be a good idea to leave from an airport a few hours away from New York. Hydra and Rumlow would check New York airports first once they realise youâre out of town.â
You smiled sadly as you looked down to your food. Leave it to Steve to think of everything. Bucky told you that the flight would be leaving in an hour and it would be a long ass flight but it was okay because you were exhausted and you could absolutely sleep for a good portion of the flight anyway. Â
You sighed, âWhen can I take this stupid disguise off? Iâm so uncomfortable!â
Bucky studied you carefully, âWhen weâre in the safe house.â
âDo I look stupid? I feel stupid.â
âYou look... different. Not bad just different,â he paused before speaking again, âI prefer you as you are though, without the wig, contacts and flashy clothes. I think you look much better when youâre being yourself.â
You didnât know how to respond to that with anything other than a nod. It felt foreign and wrong to receive a compliment from him, even though it was a genuine, friendly compliment, it felt wrong. The two of you didnât say much after that.
After eating, you and Bucky went to get some plane snacks. You grabbed some water and some treats, you also wandered to the book section and picked up a book. As you were walking to the books, you saw a little boy and girl pass wearing matching Captain America t-shirts. Your breath caught in your throat as you watched them pass. It seemed to hit you in that moment that this was real and this was truly happening.
â(y/n)?â Bucky asked appearing behind you.
You turned to him, âSorry... I just canât believe this is happening.âÂ
Bucky nodded before gesturing to the check out, âLetâs get this all checked out and then hopefully weâll be able to go to our departure gate.â He didnât really know how to help you without overstepping or potentially upsetting you. He didnât want you to get upset in public so he thought that he could keep you distracted and that would help ease your worries. It helped, having him there to guide you and distract you from possible sad thoughts helped a lot actually.
You found your airplane seats quick, the two of you were bang smack in the middle and you were both in a two seater section. Bucky let you go in first, saying that he preferred not to look out of the window when taking a flight. You sunk into it, keeping your head down and wrapping your arms around yourself to get warmer. As Bucky sat beside you, tapping his foot and his hand on the armrest impatiently, you looked at him curiously, âAre you okay?â
âYeah,â Bucky said, âJust... not a big fan of flying.â
You pulled out the magazines which were in the pocket of the chair in front of you and handed him them, âI find that reading the safety procedures always helps. Also reading the magazine where you can just check out the meal deals and the perfume deals help a bit.â
Bucky took them off of you and began to flick through them. In the meantime, you closed your eyes. As the plane began to move, Bucky tensed beside you and you opened your eyes to look at him, his hands were clenched around the arms of the chair, jaw clenched too.
âHey, show me that,â you said, sitting up straighter and pointing to the magazine. He looked at you and then handed it to you. Bucky had been helping you out by distracting you from being sad, the least you could do is distract him from being anxious. You leaned over, probably a little closer than you wouldâve felt comfortable with in normal circumstances. Bucky stiffened as he smelled your perfume when you came closer. You took no notice of the closeness.
âLook at that!â You said, pointing to the menu that they were offering that night on the flight, âWhat would you have?â Bucky shrugged and you rolled your eyes, âCâmon. Iâd have the chicken curry and the cheese and ham panini and then I would absolutely have the tiramisu afterwards. What about you?â You held it closer to him for him to study.
âUh... I mean, I suppose the lasagne sounds nice. The breaded mushrooms too, I like those. Never had tiramisu but it sounds nice enough so Iâd give that a go too.â
âNo way,â you said shaking your head, âI would order the tiramisu and you would order the chocolate and raspberry mousse and weâd share them both.â
Bucky snorted slightly, âSure thing, whatever you want.â
You flicked through more of the pages, âOoooh,â you said noticing the deals on the perfumes, âI love airplane and airport deals. I only ever buy my perfume from duty free, honestly. No point in buying it full price anywhere else.â
âI still find it crazy that thereâs a shop on an airplane.â
You nodded, âI mean, itâs pretty weird but Iâm not complaining about the deals. Some of the stuff you can buy is so bizarre though. I was on this flight once, going on holiday with my family when I was younger, and they were selling t-shirts with a picture of the airplane we were in on them saying âI rode in this plane and all I got was this lousy t-shirtâ.â
âThat sounds like itâs a total dad shirt,â Bucky laughed slightly. He looked a lot younger when he smiled. He was always so stony and serious but when he smiled or laughed, it knocked years off him. He was already a handsome man but when he smiled, he was just... wow.
You burst out laughing as he said it, âMy dad did buy it and he wore it so proudly!â
Bucky laughed with you, finding his nerves easing up as he spoke to you. He hadnât had a chance to talk to you about anything other than the fact you were soulmates so it felt rather nice to talk to you on another level. It was still prettty strange but it was nice. Steve always told him that you were easy to get along with so he wasnât too surprised. As you continued to chat, you gasped audibly when you came to the âcollectibles and merchandiseâ page, âThere it is!âÂ
âNo way!â Bucky grinned as he looked down at the picture of the t-shirt exactly like the one you described, âOh, god, itâs hideous.â The two of you lapsed into laughter again, talking and looking at it before Bucky happened to glance out of the window, âWeâre in the air?â
You looked out, âYeah, we took off about fifteen minutes ago actually.â Bucky breathed out an impressed laughter, âMy distraction technique always works. Keep the mind occupied on something else like the ugliest t-shirts in the world.â
Bucky smiled, âThank you and thanks to the ugliest t-shirt ever-â it was then that a man wearing the exact t-shirt you had been slating got up from the seat in front of you and shot you a dirty look as he walked past, âOh, shit.â It was hard to keep your laughter in but somehow you both managed it.
As you calmed down, Bucky sighed, âNo, really, thank you for that.â
You smiled as you handed him the magazines back and sunk back into your seat, âAnd now, I sleep.â
When you woke up a few hours later, you found yourself to be sitting alone with no Bucky Barnes in sight. You looked up to see a flight attendant coming down the aisle, âExcuse me,â you said with a smile, âdo you know where the man sitting next to me went?â
She smiled, the same warm smile that every flight attendant has, âYes, your husband is in the queue for the toilet, he should be back in a few minutes.â
You nodded, she went to leave when you caught her again, âSorry, can you do me a favour?â
When Bucky came back, he was pleasantly surprised to see you sitting awake, smiling at him, âGood sleep?â You nodded, âDonât worry, you didnât snore... too loud.âÂ
Your cheeks burned as he teased you, âShove it, Barnes,â you scoffed, âI bought us a present.â
He frowned, âA present?â
You grinned as you held up two t-shirts, the exact same one that you both said was the ugliest shirt in the world, âNo way!â He laughed, clapping his gloved hands together, âOh my god, theyâre worse in person.â
You laughed as you handed him his, âYouâre so welcome. I will make us wear these at some point by the way, donât think youâre getting out of it.â Youâd never seen Bucky smile so wide with pure joy radiating from him. It was nice to see; it made you feel a lot better about the situation that was happening. You and Bucky hadnât broached the subject of being the otherâs soulmates, you actually really didnât want to have that conversation anytime soon, but it was nice to know that at least you got on a little bit.
The fact that the pair of you were laughing so soon felt wrong. It felt like you were betraying Steve for merely getting along but it was nice. You were scared of what was going to happen and Bucky had been anxious about flying so the pair of you had nothing to do but talk to each other. Sure, it wasnât a particularly interesting conversation but it was something. It was still a little awkward and a little weird at times but you could look past that for a few minutes to just appreciate the fact that Bucky was doing this.
Soon, you were curled back into your plane seat, your own jacket draped across you, âThanks,â you said quietly as sleep began to take over, âfor doing this for Steve. I know that itâs not ideal and I know you probably donât want to be stuck with me for weeks. I appreciate it, Bucky.â
Bucky nodded and didnât say anything. Iâm not doing it for only Steve, Iâm doing it for you too. He watched you for a moment longer before closing his own eyes and resting into his own seat.
The rest of the flight went by in a blur, you slept some more, read your book and ate some food. It wasnât long before it was time to land and Bucky could not have been more happy than in the moment the wheels of the plane landed on the runway. The airport was a relatively quiet which meant that security and getting your bags was a lot faster than anticipated.
Soon, you were waiting with Bucky in line to get a rental car. To your surprise, when it was your turn to speak to the receptionist, Bucky slid a wad of cash over the counter, âI want a car to keep and I want it off book.â
The receptionist, who was a middle aged man with salt and pepper hair, eyed Bucky with narrow eyes and Bucky stared right back at him. You glanced between the two men wondering who would give up the staring contest first. After a pregnant pause, the receptionist shrugged and dug around in the drawer next to him before pulling out a car key, âGrey sedan in Lot C, registration plate ends with RUS. Itâs old and a little worse for wear but for this price, best I can do.â He glanced from left to right before sliding the keys across the table. Apparently he seemed to accept the bribe. You raised your eyebrows, looking between the man and Bucky.
Bucky thanked him with a nod before taking the keys and picked up his and one of your bags before walking away with you in tow, âWait,â you said quietly, rushing to keep up with him, âYou just bought a car?!â
Bucky nodded, âWe needed a car. This one will do for a while, keeps us off of the radar for a while.â
Finding the car was easy, the hard part was trying to keep up with Bucky. He took long, quick strides that were hard to keep up with. The car was parked alone in Lot C. It was a little old, with some dents and scratches in the doors from previous bumps and accidents and some of the paint had chipped but aside from that, it seemed to be fine. Bucky loaded the bags in the trunk before getting into the driverâs seat. You settled into your seat and Bucky said that it would be a forty minute drive but could do it in half the time if the roadâs were quiet. Then, you both set off.
You couldnât stop staring out of the window, looking at every single detail of Estonia. It seemed like a dream that youâd be waking up from any second now. Your hands fidgeted with your jacket sleeves as you stared out to the vast unknown. What would become of you and your relationship, you had no idea. You didnât know what was going to happen and you had absolutely no clue where you would be going. A wave of uneasiness crashed over you as you tried to swallow down the nausea.Â
The drive seemed to simultaneously be the longest and shortest drive ever. Seconds felt like years and minutes felt like nanoseconds. You just wanted things to go back to how they were two months ago when things were easy and simple and life was without colour. You glanced over at Bucky, wishing that it had been anyone besides him that was your soulmate. Bucky was a decent enough guy from the short time youâd been with him, I mean, he was willing to take you to a safe house for god knows how long after meeting each other less than three times so obviously he was a good guy but... even if you and Bucky ended up friends, ended up falling in love... nothing could ever happen. You just couldnât do that to Steve.Â
Oh, Steve.Â
You wondered what he would be doing just now. He would probably be in the gym with Sam, boxing his feelings and emotions about the whole situation out. Thatâs what he usually did when things were tense or when he was stressed, he would go to the gym and work out for hours. Sam would usually go with him, being his comic relief to make things less stressful for him. You had never been so thankful for Sam Wilson than in that moment of realisation. You had been so focused on what this meant for you and how this would affect you that youâd practically overlooked your boyfriendâs feelings.
Steve would be blaming your kidnapping on himself, even though it wasnât his fault that Hydra were dickheads. He would be devastated that heâd had to send you off with your soulmate, knowing fine well that you could easily come back home in love with Bucky. It had been so hard for Steve to make that decision but it had to be done. He wished that he couldâve came with you but it was his mess to clean up and he couldnât just let his friends do it. He wasnât that selfish even though he wished he could have been. Steve would rely on Sam pretty heavily over the coming weeks. Sam had been such a good friend to Steve in the few years theyâd known each other. Sam understood Steve, they shared the same values and same morals and that was something you liked about Sam. Sam wasnât afraid to stand up and fight for what was right. You knew that Steve would be in good hands with Sam at his side.
Little did you know, Bucky was thinking of Steve Rogers too as he drove. It was surreal that he was driving with you, through Estonia, to a safe house where youâd be for weeks, potentially months. It scared Bucky, honestly. He liked you, not in a romantic way (yet), but he had heard all about you from Steve. All of those months that Bucky was in Wakanda, Steve called every week to check on him. Every week, Steve would talk about you. He remembered the things he would say about you. âSheâs great, Buck. Sheâs got this smile, this really wide smile that Iâve only seen a handful of people have in my life. You know the one I mean. That genuinely happy, makes you smile when you see it smile.â, âYou gotta meet her, Bucky. Sheâs everything Iâve been looking for and even though weâre not soulmates, we are.â, âItâs crazy. After Peggy, I never thought Iâd fall in love again but (y/n) came into my life when I needed her most. Every day, I wake up thankful for her. My god, you have to meet her. You two will get on so well. She keeps my on my toes and is hilarious.â
Bucky glanced at you, a familiar pang of guilt shooting through him. You were his best friendâs girl and he could never do anything to pursue you because he cared about Steve too much. Steve was the one person who had given him a chance and had stuck by him through everything. Steve deserved you, Bucky didnât.
It wasnât long before Bucky pulled into a driveway. You looked around, realising that you were deep in the woods. It was an off road cabin that seemed to be pretty far from civilisation, âThis is it.â Bucky cut the engine before getting out of the car. You stayed put, staring at the cabin in front of you. From the outside, it looked a little run down but very liveable. It was made with a dark oak wood which blended in well with the trees. Passers by would have to do a double take at first because of how well it blended in.
You got out of the car, grabbing the rucksack that had been by your feet. Bucky appeared beside you, carrying all of his and your bags, âReady?â
You didnât look at him, eyes stuck on the cabin in front of you. This was it. This was your future. You were unusually terrified as you stared at it. As soon as you stepped into that cabin, your future would change forever. Everything would change. Life as you knew it with Steve would completely change as soon as you walked into that cabin. With your heart beating fast, you took a breath and nodded, following him up the stony path and to the front door. He unlocked it and swung the door open before disappearing inside. You hesitated at the front door, staring at the line on the floor to mark the cabinâs entrance.
âI love you, Steve,â you whispered before stepping into the cabin and closing the door behind you.
The cabin had an old musty smell to it, the smell of emptiness. Clearly, no one had lived here for a long time. The dĂ©cor was simple and pretty outdated but it was nice. Bucky had flicked the lights on throughout the cabin and was checking each room just to double check. You wandered through each room. The living room was simple with a couple of recliners and a small couch with a small TV on an old coffee table. Youâd be surprised if the TV still worked with a thick layer of dust coating it. There was a large fireplace in the middle of the side wall which would be nice on a cold night. The kitchen was nice with everything that the pair of you would need to get started in the wooden cupboards and on shelves. It had a small table in the corner of the room, looking out of the window. Bucky told you that tomorrow, he would go get some shopping and food supplies until then you had the water and a few more snacks.
Next, you ventured into the bedrooms. Yours and Buckyâs separate bedrooms were adjacent to each other. Bucky had dropped his bags in the slightly smaller room. You went to object but the look on his face told you not to even bother. Buckyâs room was smaller yet still spacious enough for a double bed and a wardrobe. Your room was pretty much the same though as well as a wardrobe you had the chest of drawers as well. The shared bathroom was beside your room and it was... well, it was just an outdated bathroom. And that was it.
The cabin wasnât particularly big or luxurious but it was much than you had expected. You seriously were expecting to sleep on the floor on a bug infested hotel but Bucky had done pretty good. Youâd long since abandoned your disguise, feeling much better when looking like yourself. As you wandered around again, checking cupboards, finding extra duvets and pillows in the wardrobe in your room, you remembered something important. You dug around in your bags until you found it; a picture frame. Bucky knocked on your bedroom door. You turned to him, âYou donât need to knock,â you said.
âCome so I can show you something.â
You followed him into the living room as you held the picture frame in your hands. He stopped in front of a painting on the wall moving the painting to reveal a safe, âOh, wow,â you said surprised.
âI got this safe installed and Iâm putting this gun inside it, okay?â He told you, taking a gun from his back pocket. You jumped slightly, not expecting him to wield a weapon in front of you, âThis is for emergencies, got it? Iâll teach you how to use it but for now, Iâm locking it up in here, okay?â
âI donât want to use a gun-â
âNeither do I,â Bucky said, cutting over you, âbut I have to at least show you how to use it just in case, okay? The code is 0407-â
âSteveâs birthday.â
Bucky faltered before nodding and continuing, âYeah, Steveâs birthday. Type that in,â he typed it in, âand itâll unlock.â He dropped the gun inside of it before closing it over, âRe-type the code and it locks. Got it?â
You nodded.
âI always have at least one weapon on me at all times, okay? I have my gun and I have my knife. Iâm only putting this here and showing you just in case, okay? Weâll probably never have to use it but itâs just in case something happens, just so I know that if I canât get to you, you can have some way to protect yourself.â
Again, you nodded. Bucky eyed you carefully, making sure that you were okay with this. You didnât really know how to feel about it. You werenât surprised that he had weapons but it scared you the thought of you having to use them. Hopefully it would never come to that though. He could see the toll this was taking on you and youâd barely been gone a day. He was about to ask what you had in your hands when you wandered over to the fireplace and put the photo atop. It was a photo that you had once upon a time hated. It was you and Steve laughing as you posed for a picture in front of your Christmas tree. Nat had taken it on Christmas Eve. You wore a dress that hugged your curves a little too tightly for your liking but Steve had loved to see you in that dress. He always said the colour complimented your complexion so well and now that you could actually see colour, you could see where he was coming from. You loved that picture now, you remembered the night fondly where he twirled you around, telling you how beautiful you were every other minute. So yeah, you could see your protruding stomach and your bigger arms but you loved it. You smiled as you looked at Steveâs smile, heart soaring as you looked at him. Steve could make you feel like the most beautiful woman in the world. With him, you truly believed it. Your weight never defined your worth, you defined it.
Almost instantly, Bucky lunged for it, grabbing it and almost tumbling into you, âWhat the fuck?!â You hissed, leaping backwards. You hadnât expected the dark haired super soldier to lunge from across the room, almost knocking you off of your feet to grab the picture frame down.
Bucky released a sharp breath, âThe window,â he said gruffly. He pulled the curtains shut quickly, âWe canât put any photos up.â
âWhy the fuck not?!â
He rolled his eyes, Steve had warned him that you could be stubborn, âIn case weâre being watched. If someoneâs tailing us, they might look through the window and have our identities confirmed if we put photos up.â
You rolled your eyes, âIf someoneâs tailing us then Iâm pretty sure that they know our identities already. Give me it back.â
âFine but youâre not putting it there,â Bucky said.
You glared at him as a bubble of anger boiled in your stomach, âMy god, how am I meant to stay here with you for weeks if youâre such an arse over a photo?!â
âYeah?â Bucky scoffed, âI didnât have to come here, (y/n). I came because Steve asked. I came for you.â
You were breathing heavy as you glared at each other, âYeah well maybe I donât want you here.â
âMaybe I donât want to be here!â
âKeep the stupid picture.â You turned on your heel and stormed into your bedroom, slamming the door shut behind you. You knew that you werenât angry at Bucky, you knew that the two of you were tired and hungry. You knew that you were a flurry of emotions from having your life flipped upside down. You knew that Bucky was looking out for your safety but you were pissed and he was the only person near you so he would have to deal with it.Â
Bucky sighed heavily as he fell onto the couch, pursing his lips and pinching the bridge of his nose. Yeah, Steve, sheâs fucking brilliant.Â
It was hours later when you rolled over with a huff. Sleep wasnât coming easily. You were still too pissed off and because you were still so pissed off, you were only getting more annoyed. You knew that if the anger faded, youâd probably end up crying and you didnât know which was worse so you just stayed angry. You wished that Bucky wouldâve just been able to talk to you normally instead of treating you like a child. You wouldâve absolutely understood the picture fiasco had he not leapt over the table and yanked it like a dog stealing someoneâs dinner from the table.Â
You sat up in bed. Usually, if you couldnât sleep youâd watch TV or go on your phone but you didnât feel up for watching the tiny TV in the living room and you obviously didnât have a phone so you couldnât do much than think. Youâd need to see if there was a cheap CD player and CDs in town so that you could at least have some background noise. The cabin was eerily quiet at night. It was a different surrounding in a different country and everything just felt a little uneasy. You were used to New York where the hustle and bustle was part of every day life but the woods was so quiet aside from the rustling trees... it would take some getting used to.
With a huff, you grabbed your dressing gown from the bag on the floor and made your way into the kitchen. You grabbed a glass and filled it with water before taking a long drink. You didnât know why you wandered into the living room but you found yourself venturing in and it was then you noticed, in the dim light from the moon, you saw a note and the picture of you and Steve that sat on the coffee table in front of the TV. You picked up the note.
Iâm sorry about freaking out over the picture, itâs been a long day. Steve warned me you were stubborn but I wasnât prepared, I guess. Letâs not put it on the fire place until weâre absolutely sure that no oneâs tracking us. Until then, it can go here where itâs not facing a window. Hope thatâs okay. It is a lovely picture of you and Steve... Again, sorry. - Bucky
You smiled slightly as you read it before slipping the note into your dressing gown pocket and going back to bed. So Bucky Barnes was decent after all.
#reader insert#life without colour#lwc#plus size series#plus size reader#reader#steve rogers x reader#steve rogers x plus size reader#steve rogers x reader x bucky barnes#bucky barnes#steve rogers#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x plus size reader#bucky barnes/reader#steve rogers/reader#bucky barnes x reader x steve rogers#marvel#avengers
255 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Pact: Date #2
Pairing/Genre: OT7 BTS x reader (not poly), idol!BTS, best friend BTS
Word Count: 6.4k
Premise: The truth about the pact the boys have about you has been revealed. What happens when you agree to go on a single date with each of them?
Warnings: none, so much fluff (adkshdaslkfj...yeah. fluff.)
a/n: please, if you feel ok with it, let me know how this date was! Remember, you guys are deciding the outcome. Every little bit of feedback, even if itâs just unintelligible screaming, helps. Iâd be very interested to hear your thoughts on how this date differed from last weekâs!
Date #2
series masterlist âââ join the taglist
Itâs safe to say that by this point, youâve replayed last Saturdayâs date in your mind about sixty thousand times. Yet, despite your near-constant analysis, you find that youâre no more prepared for todayâs date than before.
Perhaps it has something to do with the way it was described last week, giving you a little insight to how different this date would be compared to the relaxed atmosphere before.
Classic. Romantic. Picture perfect.
Your mind races with the possibilities; heaven knows that could be any of the boys. But you canât help but expect one in particular to appear on your doorstep.
You shuffle back and forth before your mirror, triple checking your reflection. Jungkook texted you earlier this week with some instructions.
Dresscode was set to casual-nice. Whatever that means.
Make sure youâve got your T-money card, which gives you access to the Subway.
Your green sweater vest is tucked neatly into your black skirt, giving you a posh academia vibe that youâve honestly been dying to try out for a while. Hair falling in thick ringlets around your shoulders, the look is complete with black suede boots that only extend up to your ankle.
âOh yeah,â you grin at your reflection. âI look good.â
And just there, resting atop the sleeves of your turtleneck, sits Hobiâs bracelet. The word âjagiâ is facing the ceiling, which is enough to soften your smile, remembering Hobiâs sweet date.
Youâd gotten Jungkookâs permission to send a little message to Hobi, thanking him profusely for the date. Itâd been fun to get to chat with him for a minute, already missing him. If youâre honest with yourself, you miss hanging out with all of them. Itâs only been a couple of weeks since you were last all together, but it feels like months.
The upside to this Saturday is the fact that (after youâd sent some choice texts to Jungkook), you were given a time as to when your date would appear. Which is why youâre sitting on the edge of your seat at six oâclock ticks ever closer, waiting for the tell-tale knock on the door.
Every time a car turns onto your street, youâre leaping up to peek out the window, holding your breath until it passes by. However, this time you find yourself nearly passing out as a sleek black car rolls to a stop in front of your house.
You lose all ability to think straight when Kim Taehyung steps out of the car, straightening his beige cable knit sweater and puffing his cheeks out as he exhales. His black hair tumbles into his eyes, just long enough to brush up against his brows and make him brush it away.
Stumbling back from the window before he can see you spying on him, you bring a hand up to your chest.
âOk, ok,â you rush to compose yourself. âHoly-â
A happy knock on your door cuts you off, and the only thing you can hope for is that you donât say something stupid within the first sixty seconds of this date. If you can make past the first sixty seconds, you should be good, right?
Right?
You donât have time to ponder as you force yourself to take a deep breath and open up the door. Sure enough, there stands Taehyung. Looking like he just stepped out of a French renaissance painting, complete with a smile.
A smile thatâs meant for you, you realize with no shortage of shock. Grinning at you while he tilts his head to one side, his hair falls across his face from itâd been semi-parted.
âHi, my name is Kim Taehyung,â he taps his heels together and extends his hand out. As he swoops into a bow, you canât help the giggle the bubbles up at the silly scene before you. Gently placing your hand in his, you watch with wide eyes as he brings it to his lips. Planting a soft kiss to your knuckles, he looks up at you from behind his hair. âAnd you are?â
At this point, youâve realized that thereâs no stopping the mad blush crawling up your neck. Attempting to shake it off with a laugh, you shake your head.
âAre you lost or something?â
Taehyung gasps, stepping back and nearly tumbling down the stairs. âCâmon!â He groans, his smile never faltering. âI was trying to be classy!â
Shrugging, you grab your bag equipped with the essentials (keys, chapstick, mints...more mints), and lock the door behind you. Linking your arm through Taehyungâs and delighting in the momentary surprise that graces his features, you smile up at him.
âWhere to, Mr. Kim?â
âAh! Thatâs better.â The two of you make it to the car, Taehyung opening the passenger side before hustling over to the driverâs side. Once heâs in and buckled up, he answers your question. âChoose a number between one and ten.â Coming to stop at a stop sign, he looks to you expectantly.
âOne.â
He raises his brows, making a show of turning the blinker on to signal turning right. âGood choice. Weâll get there in about...twelve minutes.â You nod, smiling softly. âHow have you been?â
âGood. Itâs been weird, not getting to hang out with everyone,â you admit. Tae hums in agreement.
âYeah, itâs been weird not seeing you around the house. What have you been up to?â
The two of you get lost in conversation, relating your most recent horror stories from work or your classes. Taehyung listens raptly, snorting when you mention that you considered bringing your homework with you on the date.
âSeriously!â You laugh. âThereâs so much of it. I swear, my professors have all ganged up on me.â
Tae turns into a closed off parking lot, swiping a small card in front of the monitor and pulling forward when the gates swing open. âWell, Iâm glad you didnât. Hopefully I keep you entertained enough to keep you from doing homework,â he teases.
You gape at the huge building before you, the architectural design enough to have your mouth running dry. It looks like it was taken straight out of ancient Greece, the pillars stretching up high and boasting chiseled divots. Leading to the entrance is a path of hanging wisteria, the soft purple petals swaying in the breeze.
In fact, if you hadnât currently been sitting in a car that was definitely a product of the 21st century, you would have thought that youâd accidentally time-traveled.
Taehyungâs soft chuckle brings you back to reality, and you watch as he throws the car in park and rushes around to open your door before you even have time to twitch a muscle. You find yourself torn between gaping at the building and the man in front of you, as he extends a hand out to you and pulls you out of the car.
âWhat is this place?â You ask, afraid to even blink for fear of everything disappearing. Tae gently links your arm through his, which in retrospect was probably a good idea. Heaven knows youâre at risk of wandering off and never returning.
The evening sky does wonders for Taehyung, the sleepy golden sunlight settling over him. âItâs a project thatâs been in the works for a long time, actually. Theyâre bringing together different artworks - some are replicas that theyâve been permitted to use - from all over the world. The best of the best, all in one place.â He runs a hand through his hair, looking up as you enter the small tunnel of hanging wisteria. âItâs not open to the public yet, they just finished moving the final pieces last week.â
You blink, looking up at one of your closest friends with awe. Squeezing his arm, you take a moment to pause and look around at all the beautiful wisteria.
âIâm friends with some of the curators here,â Tae explains when he catches your eye. âThey said we could have a look around...if you want toâŠ?â
In response, you wiggle out of his grasp and take off toward the entrance, Taehyung laughing and hurrying after you.
The art museum is, in a word, massive. The two of you fall into a companionable silence as you take in the artwork, occasionally wandering away from each other to get a closer look at something. Every so often Taehyung will call your name, motioning for you to look at a piece he especially likes.
Thereâs a point where Taehyung is trying to explain the difference between the replicas and the real oil paintings. âSee, this one doesnât have the same kind of sheen, so itâs obviously fake.â He reaches out to touch it, but freezes as soon as his fingers touch the painting.
âWhat?â You ask, craning your neck to see. He turns to face you with a horrified expression.
âItâs real.â
You choke a laugh, seeing the way he slowly removes his hands from the painting as though afraid to set off a bomb. âYouâre joking.â
He shakes his head, looking up and down the hallway before whispering to you. âRun. Theyâll kill me if they find out that I touched that thing with my bare hands. Itâs like...three hundred years old or something.â
âWha-â
âSplit up!â He hisses, taking off down the opposite end of the corridor. Heart pounding even as you laugh, you run the other way. Taehyungâs laugh bounces off the walls, only making you laugh even more.
It doesnât take long before the sun has dipped below the horizon and the two of you find yourselves in a spot dedicated to different sculptures. Sitting down on the bench in front of them, you realize just how long youâve been up and running around.
âWow,â you breathe out, Taehyung grunting in agreement. âSo you werenât caught?â
âNot yet, at least.â He fidgets a little beside you before speaking again. âActually, thereâs one more thing left to do here.â
You glance over at him, delighted to see that his hair has somehow grown even fluffier over the course of the date. âWhat is it?â
âLet me show you.â He hops up, leading the way to the end of the corridor. He enters a small room thatâs completely empty save for a white backdrop and a camera.
He walks to the camera, making sure itâs on before gesturing for you to walk before the backdrop.
âThink of it like one giant photo booth,â he explains. âPose, and Iâll choose a backdrop for you.â
You chew on your lip, feeling a little awkward as you stand before the camera. âWhat should I do? Iâm not used to people taking pictures of me.â
Taehyung frowns. âWhat do you mean? I take pictures of you all the time.â
Against the start white backdrop, thereâs no chance he doesnât see your blush. âNo, er...not like that. Iâm not used to posing.â
âOh.â He steps back, crossing his arms. âJust...smile?â
He snaps a few photos before rushing over to a small printer. You wander over as well, laughing when you see whatâs become of your photos.
There you are, smiling awkwardly where Mona Lisa usually sits in her painting. âOh, thatâs horrible.â
âDa Vinci would love it,â Taehyung objects.
âHere, Iâll take your picture.â You run over to the camera while Taehyung steps up front, placing both hands on his hips while looking off into the distance. Selecting the âStarry Nightâ background, you take the picture.
âOooh, very nice!â Tae croons when he sees the photo. âBut I want both of us in this.â
âWhat do you mean, both? Thereâs only enough room for one-â
âWeâll make it work,â Taehyung says as he drags you in front of the camera. Fiddling with it for a moment, he turns back to you. âOk, itâs set to take four photos in a row. Stay still.â
âHow are you going toâŠ?â Your words fade out as a light in the camera begins to blink, counting down. Taehyung comes around you, slipping his arms around your waist as he rests his chin on your shoulder.
Just as the camera flashes for the first photo, Taehyung decides to try his hand at tickling you mercilessly.
You squeal, trying to get away but unable to as Tae keeps his iron-like grip on you. âStay still!â He scolds in a serious tone, even as a smile is pushing its way onto his lips.
âS-stop!â You can hardly breathe as the attack continues and the camera flashes again. âTae! You horrible human being-â
Suddenly he drops the attack, standing up straight and smiling at the camera. You take the opportunity just as the final flash goes off to shove him, laughing maniacally. He shouts, stumbling backward dramatically. Taking the temporary distraction to your advantage, you hurry over to where the pictures are being printed. As each photo comes out, you can hardly hold back your laughter.
Picking up the first photo, taken just as Taehyung had decided to attack you, you turn around to face him. âLook at how evil you look here!â
He saunters over, a lazy smile on his face. âOh-ho, classic.â
Sure enough, the other photos are just as entertaining, although you canât help but groan at the second photo which shows you with a mixture of laughter and annoyance as Taehyung fights a smile. âOof, this one isnât the most flatteringâŠâ
âDoes that mean I get to keep it?â Taehyung asks quietly, taking the photo from your hands and looking at it closely. âYou look cute.â
You blink, but shrug it off. Taehyung has always been a bit more forthcoming with his flirtatious manner, but itâs just now that you realize there was actually some sort of truth behind all of those silly remarks over the past few years.
Huh.
Taehyung checks the time, looking up at you with wide eyes. âOh, we have to hurry!â
âWhy?â You manage to ask before Taehyung takes off in a brisk walk. He grabs your hand, giving you no choice but to try to keep up.
He doesnât directly answer your question. âYou brought your T-money, right?â
âYeah...but why?â
âWhy do I feel like weâre going to get in trouble for this?â
âWe wonât. I will.â Taehyung doesnât look the least bit bothered as he slips a hat on over his hair. âThat is, if we get caught.â
âSo no pressure.â You say sarcastically, wishing you had some sort of invisibility cloak.
You never knew that the subway could be such a rush. Itâs a Saturday night, people are filing in and out of the Subway at a rapid pace as they chat jovially together. Taehyung keeps his head down, attempting to blend in and completely failing.
âTae, youâre going to be recognized.â
He shrugs. âI do this all the time. Hasnât happened yet.â
You furrow your brows. âYou do? I had no idea.â
âItâs nice to pretend to be normal every once in a while,â he confesses, looking down at his phone. âJust donât tell anyone. Itâs a secret Iâve managed to keep for years.â
âI wonât. Promise.â
Pulling up the timer app on his phone, he grins mischievously at you. âOk. We have 60 minutes to get to three different places.â He holds up his phone for you to see. âFirst, weâre going to that night market you hit up all the time to get Tteok-bokki, which you love probably way too much-â
âHey! Itâs a healthy obsession!â You defend yourself, only earning an eyebrow raise in return.
âWhatever you say, weirdo. Then, weâre going to that walnut shop - you know the one at the end of the line?â
âWeâre going to a walnut shop?â
âYeah. Namjoonâs got this new obsession with them, so I promised Iâd pick some up for himâ
You snort. âOk, and the last spot?â
Taehyung lowers his phone, toggling the timer to 60 minutes and looking at you and chuckling. âItâs a surprise. You ready?â
âWait, how on earth are we supposed to get to all of these places within an hour?â You ask, incredulous. âEspecially if weâre stopping to eat or buy stuff?â
Finger hovering over the start button, Taehyung looks around the busy subway station. âWe hurry.â With that, he links his hand with yours and begins the timer. âRun!â
Taking off like thieves on the run, you swipe your T-money card and hurtle past the barrier, rushing to see which line to take. âItâs the red line, right?â You ask, roles switching as itâs now you dragging Taehyung behind you. âHurry! Itâs already here!â
Rushing over to where the red line train is just pulling in, you leap through the doors as soon as they open. Taehyung is right behind you, and the two of you stand off to the side with your faces down and trying to hide your giggles. He leans down to whisper something in your ear, your head automatically tilting to hear him better.
âKeep an eye out for our stop,â he urges, squeezing your hand. You nod, remaining on high alert even as youâre bursting with excitement. You know that if anybody found out that you and Taehyung were out here, looking very much like a couple, you would be toast.
The rush goes straight to your head, pumping you full of adrenaline as your stop approaches. A thought hits you, and you hurry to voice it before you have to jump out and run.
âHow are we going to get you through the night market without being recognized?â
âOh,â Taehyung angles his body toward the door, preparing. âI talked with the owner of the stall you go to. He promised to have the food ready and waiting for us, we just have to meet him in the back.â
You still have no idea how youâre going to make it through the market without being recognized, but thereâs no more time for questions as the train slows to a stop and the doors slide open. In a single heartbeat the two of you leap out and take off toward the stairs that will lead you out into the night air.
Itâs embarrassing just how much youâre panting by the time you reach the top of the stairs, but you shrug it off as you see the huge crowd mulling outside of the market. Without giving you a single second to doubt, Taehyung plunges into the crowd.
The two of you weave in and out, a startled laugh coming from you as the two of you pass by a stall filled with BTS merchandise. Taehyung hesitates for a moment, almost looking like he wants to stop in, but thinks better of it.
The people around you are so focused on the different stalls and their night out that they pay you no mind as you pass by, bumping into people with every step you take. If only they knew that it was Kim Taehyung bumping into them.
He never lets go of your hand as you make your way to your favorite food stall, for fear of losing you in the crowd. Glancing back at you, Taehyung shouts above the din.
âItâs been almost eight minutes!â
You nod, once again wondering how on earth youâre going to make it to all the places Taehyung has planned. Your mouth runs a little dry as you see the long line of people waiting at the food stall, all of them wanting a taste of the delicious tteok-bokki. Going in a wide circle around the crowd, the two of you end up behind the stall where itâs surprisingly empty.
Taehyung wraps on the back entrance, loud enough to be heard over the loud night. A moment later an elderly man sticks his head out, eyes crinkling with a smile as he sees the two of you.
âAh, I was just wondering when youâd be showing up! Let me grab your order.â He winks at you guys before disappearing back into the little stall. You take a moment to breathe, looking up at the starry sky. Taehyung joins you, smiling softly.
âWhy 60 minutes?â You ask quietly. Taehyung shrugs.
âI make this run whenever I can,â he responds quietly. âIâve never been able to do it in less than an hour. Thought that itâd be fun to try to break the record with you.â
You laugh quietly. âHow come I didnât know that about you? Why didnât you invite me before?â
Taehyung runs a hand through his hair, his other hand still hanging loosely in yours. âThe pact.â When you look at him with a confused expression, he goes on. âThink about it: have you ever hung out with any of us just one on one? At least, intentionally?â
You frown, running through your memories. âI mean, yeah, but-â
âIntentionally, though.â
Automatically your thoughts run to the memory of Hobi and that night youâd vented in his car for a solid two hours, tears running down your face. Or that time youâd gone shopping with Taehyung, that was intentional wasnât it?
âWe went shopping that one time,â you say.
âYeah, but that was an emergency of sorts. Remember? Youâd spilled on your shirt and had an interview for your internship soon,â he reminds you. âI took you shopping and dropped you off after.â
You remember that, but there were other times that you just spent time with one of the boys on purpose, right? Taehyung sees your thoughts, giving you another example.
âAnd that time you sat and talked with Hobi in his car for hours? Heâd seen you walking and offered to give you a ride. That obviously wasnât planned.â
You blink. âHow did you know about that?â
Taehyung turns a little pink under the starlight, realizing that he wasnât supposed to know that. âHey, itâs not my fault. He wouldnât shut up about it. But thatâs not the point!â He quickly tries to backtrack, mussing his hair yet again.
âRight,â you sigh. âSo what does that have to do with the pact? And what does the pact have to do with you and this weird route of yours?â You laugh, Taehyung chuckling nervously along with you.
He opens his mouth to respond, but at that moment the door opens and the same old man appears with a bag of your food. âHere you go!â He happily hands it over to Taehyung, who thanks him and hands him the money and thanks him profusely. You also thank him, smiling warmly.
As soon as the door shuts again, Taehyung is leading you back out into the crowd. He keeps a firm grip on the food, and you stare at it longingly. The two of you manage to make it out of the crowd without any complications, except for the fact that you had to drag Tae away from the merchandise booth.
Descending the stairs to the subway, you glance over at the food again. âAre we gonna eat that, orâŠ?â
He squints at the screen that shows the different lines and arrival times. âWe have four minutes before the yellow line gets here.â Stopping at the bottom of the stairs and standing off to the side, he hands you your food, chuckling as you tear into it. He shares it with you, devouring the food at an alarming rate.
Itâs embarrassing to say that the two of you finish it with thirty seconds to spare.
âWow,â you groan, rubbing your stomach as Tae throws the container away. âWeâre messed up.â
He chuckles at you, checking the timer. âThat, we are. But it was good, right?â
âUgh, so good. I swear, that place is magic.â
This time, instead of running to the platform, you waddle. You get there just before the doors close, sliding in between the door and pole, which you cling to. Taehyung stands across from you, resting against the pole as well and smiling.
âReady to go buy some walnuts?â
The question has you giggling. âDefinitely.â
You fall into a comfortable silence, waiting for your stop to arrive. The walnut shop sits on the other end of the line, one of the final stops. It takes a few minutes to get there, each second ticking down. Once thereâs only one stop left before you have to get off, you ask Taehyung to check the timer.
He raises his brows. âWeâre making pretty good time. Thirty minutes left.â
âNice!â You give him a high five, smiling simply because he is. âLetâs get these walnuts!â
Nevermind the fact that people listening in to your conversation think youâre crazy.
Once you make it to your stop, the two of you settle for a brisk walk rather than running. Together, you walk down the street hand in hand while trying to find the walnut shop.
âYou never finished explaining that thing about the pact,â you recall. Youâd nearly forgotten amongst the rush of eating and the sleepy subway ride after. Taehyung glances down at you, almost looking a little bummed out that you remembered.
âOh...right.â He stops on the corner and presses the crosswalk sign. âWell, thatâs one of the things about the pact. I never invited you to come along with me because I couldnât. It doesnât allow for intentional one-on-one activities.â
âYou know how weird that is, right?â
He snorts. âYeah, I know. But thatâs how it is, I guess. All of those other times you were with any of us, alone, it wasnât on purpose. It just worked out like that. You know, something about keeping everything even. And, spending too much time alone with you would probably lead to breaking the pact.â
Nodding, you tuck this information away for further examination. âSounds like you guys thought of everything.â
âAlmost.â
âOk,â you begin to cross the quiet street, this side of Seoul starkly different in comparison with the busy night market. âSo what does this route have to do with any of that? Why did you even start doing this in the first place? Itâs...all over the place.â
Taehyung chews on the inside of his cheek. âWell...oh! Weâre here!â
You roll your eyes as Taehyung bounds up the stairs of the walnut shop, which appears to be nearly closed. Why theyâre still open at this time of night is beyond you. Do they really have people coming out to buy walnuts at all hours of the night?
The little shop is warm, and the young girl behind the counter looks anything but shocked as Taehyung enters. She immediately leans down to grab a small bag, placing it in front of her.
âJust the one bag?â
You pause to wonder just how many times Taehyung has frequented this shop for the employees to be so familiar with him. The thought makes you smile, picturing Taehyung sneaking in here late at night just to feed Namjoonâs odd walnut addiction.
âJust the one should be fine,â Tae responds, looking at you over his shoulder with a warm look. You donât notice it, lost in your own thoughts as you wander over to a display.
Once heâs finished with the transaction, he wanders over to you. âLooks like we might just make it.â
You turn around, looking at him expectantly. âHow much time is left?â
âSixteen minutes. Letâs go,â he holds out his arm for you, which you rest your hand on the inner crook of his elbow. Bidding the girl goodnight, the two of you wander back out into the night.
âSoooo...where to next?â
Taehyung shakes his head. âI told you, itâs a surprise.â
The subway on this end of the city is much less crowded, itâs easy to find the blue line and hop on. You realize that youâre heading back to a stop fairly close to the night market, which makes you wonder.
âWhyâd we go to the end of the line before this?â You ask. âIt wouldâve been much quicker to go here second.â
âBecause,â Taehyung sits beside you, stretching his legs out. âItâs a spot that you canât rush in. Itâs meant to be the final destination.â
Giggling a little, you nudge him. âThat sounds a little morbid.â
The Han River glistens from your viewpoint atop the bridge. Sitting next to Taehyung, your feet dangling off the edge, you take a deep breath.
âI see why this had to be the final stop,â you say as you breathe out. The entire Han River lays at your feet, the city lights bouncing off the surface and creating a dazzling atmosphere to rival that of the stars above you. People walk along the edge or ride bikes, their small figures making you realize just how high up you are.
âMmm,â Taehyung hums beside you. He leans back, glancing over at you as you take in the view. âThis is always the last stop.â
You take a moment to allow the sounds of the night wrap around you, tilting your head up to the stars and watching them wink down at you. A profound contentment settles over you, a smile playing on your lips.
âAnd my last question?â You mumble out. âWhatâs so special about this route?â
The quiet moment seems to be enough to urge Taehyung to finally answer you. He sits up, admiring the way you look, sitting here on top of the world.
âAbout a year ago, we all talked about the normal, everyday things you like to do. What we would like to do.â
âI remember,â you muse. âYou guys were talking about what youâd do if you werenât famous. Romanticizing the mediocre.â
âRight.â He slings his arms over the railing, looking out over the people enjoying their Saturday night. âYou talked about how you always go to that night market to get tteok-bokki. You basically swore by that one stall, it was hilarious. But you looked so...I donât know, I just remember thinking, Iâve never seen someone so happy about some cheap night market food. But it made me happy. And then you said that you like to grab your food and head out to the Han River. Enjoy the evening with some good food and a view.â
A slight breeze picks up, ruffling Taehyungâs hair. He hardly notices, wearing an adorable look of concentration as he continues. âAnd that just seemed...I donât know, it became this thing for me. Those late nights at work or when we were away, Iâd always stop and wonder if youâd gotten to do what made you so happy. But then, I realized that it wasnât enough for me to just sit and wonder. I wanted to- I wanted...to be there with you.â
Your breath hitches in your throat as you catch sight of the faraway look in his eyes. How many times had he stopped and wondered if you had gotten to do something that made you happy? Sitting beside this man who is such a force for good, you find that you are entirely out of your element.
âSo, whenever I had a chance in the evenings, Iâd make up an excuse about picking up some more walnuts for Namjoonâs stash, and Iâd head out. They told me to be back in an hour, hence the sixty minutes. But Iâd take the train to the night market, go straight to that stall and pick up some tteok-bokki. I knew that I couldnât just call you up and ask to go with you, and I was kind of selfish and didnât want the other guys to come along. It was...I donât know, I wanted it to be our thing. So Iâd go there and hope Iâd run into you. Make it look like an accident, so we could hang out. Just the two of us.â He laughs quietly to himself. âI sound like a stalker, donât I?â
You only manage to shake your head, at a complete loss for words. Taehyung continues on, feeling the need to get it all out.
âIn my mind, I thought that it would at least take you about fifteen or so minutes to get from the night market to the Han, so Iâd run down to grab the walnuts and then head up here,â he gestures to the bridge. âAnd Iâd look out and see if I could spot you. Maybe run down to meet you, pretending to bump into you. Give me...an excuse to see you.â
Taehyung glances over at you for a minute, looking a little embarrassed. You stare back, the shock evident on your face.
âReally?â Itâs the only word you manage to get out. He smiles gingerly, huffing out a breath.
âReally. Does it creep you out?â
You snort, scooting over a little closer. Taehyung instinctively wraps an arm around your shoulder, pulling you against him.
âNo.â
âNo?â
Taking a deep breath, you take a leap. âAm I allowed to tell you that I sometimes wished Iâd run into you?â
Taehyung tucks a loose strand of hair behind your ear, looking at you with an indescribable emotion. âI donât think you should.â
You frown. âWhy not?â
The moon and the stars as your only witness, Taehyung gives you a long look before leaning down to press a kiss to your forehead. He lingers for a few seconds, his warm lips reminding you of spring after a bitter winter.
When he pulls away, he gazes down at you and you just know that heâs memorizing this moment. Tucking it away for a rainy day, similar to the rain clouds behind his eyes. âIâm scared of hoping.â
In the span of five syllables, heâs completely shattered your heart. Itâs now that you recognize that look in his eyes.
How many nights has he sat up here, waiting for you to come along? Hoping that youâd bump into him at the night market, delighted to see him?
Hope can be just as devastating as it is uplifting.
Taehyung sees how youâre dying to reassure him, dying to just give your heart over to him at that moment. He knows it, sees how it could play out. But before you can open your mouth, heâs stopping you.
âFor now, letâs just enjoy the view and try to stay warm,â he murmurs, pulling you impossibly closer. You rest your head against his shoulder, heart still aching from his small confession. âDonât worry, jagiya. Just remember to have fun, ok? Youâve still got five dates, donât forget that.â
How could you?
Time ticks by all too quickly as the two of you remain snuggled up together atop the bridge. Eventually you fall into a quiet conversation, Taehyung chatting happily about how he had a mini crisis on night when he came on this route and Namjoon complained about having not finished the walnuts from last night. Heâd had to find some other sort of enticing treat that would act as a cover for him.
âWhen it comes down to it,â he says as the two of you enter the subway and find a seat. âI didnât want the boys to find out, because I didnât want them to think I was going behind their backs. They all deserve a chance, and me trying to find a way to bend the rules wouldnât have gone over well.â
You marvel at how perfectly his hand fits in yours, sighing contentedly as the subway rumbles on. âYou always have been a rule-breaker.â
Youâre exhausted from having run all over Seoul, nearly falling asleep as you get back to Taehyungâs car. He grins at you, turning on the heater and beginning the drive back to your apartment. Your eyes struggle to remain open, slipping closed every few seconds.
âSleep, jagiya,â Taehyung urges. âIâll wake you up when we get there.â
âN-no,â you say between yawns. âIâm fine.â
Taehyung chuckles to himself when you fall asleep about thirty seconds later. The sound drifts into your dreams, where you dream of art museums and the Han river.
Needless to say, youâre a bit disappointed to be woken up from your beautiful dream when Taehyung opens up the passenger side door and crouches before you. He canât help but laugh at how adorable you look, completely disoriented and staring at him like you canât quite place where youâve seen him before.
âHey,â he whispers. âWeâre home.â
Gently unbuckling your seatbelt, Taehyung helps you out of the car and only continues to laugh as you wrap your arms around his waist and bury your head in his chest.
âIâm so tired,â you groan. âI wanna go to bed.â
âWell, you can. You just have to unlock your door first, jagi.â
Somehow, in your half-asleep state you manage to fish your keys out of your bag. Taehyung helps you unlock the door, swooping in to help you when you nearly trip over your doorway.
âWoah, watch where youâre going,â he teases. Suddenly the world turns sideways as Tae places his hands under your knees and around your waist, literally sweeping you off your feet. âHow about we get you to bed in one piece?â
Some small, semi-conscious part of your brain is currently screaming about how embarrassing yet attractive this entire situation is, but for the life of you, you canât tell why. Instead, you opt to nuzzle in a little closer to Taeâs sweater as he uses his foot to kick the door shut.
âI love this sweater,â you mumble, eyes falling shut again. âYou look so good in this sweater, did you know that?â
âOh...thanks. And yes, thatâs why I wore it.â
You hiss, swatting at his chest. âThat was very narcissistic of you.â
âYouâre too tired to walk, but youâre using words like narcissistic?â He shoots back. Making his way through the dark house, he enters your room and sets you down on the edge of the bed. You sit up straight, watching as his silhouette turns on your bedside lamp. Squinting at him, he crouches down before you, resting a light hand on your knee.
âThank you,â you whisper.
âYouâre welcome,â he whispers back. âYou need anything before I go?â
Always finding a way to push the limits, you smirk down at him. âAre kisses really off-limits- ow!â You rub your knee where he just flicked it, appalled at him as he straightens up.
âDonât get greedy,â he teases with a raised brow. Heading out of the room, he turns back to look at you from the doorway. âGoodnight.â
Itâs this moment that you memorize. The way the light from the lamp barely reaches him, his dark hair a little messy and a tired smile on his face. The way he leans up against your door, looking for all the world like he belongs here.
âGoodnight, Tae.â
Your ears strain to hear his footsteps, a fissure forming in your heart as you hear him closing the door and driving off into the night. Eventually, sleep takes over.
Even as you dream, the feeling of being wrapped up in Taehyungâs arms while sitting above the Han River lingers.
main masterlist
again, your opinion matters! especially in this series! if youâre comfortable with it, please please please comment or send me an ask with your thoughts! (i.e. chemistry, how this date differed from Hobiâs date, ect.) thank you for reading, and Iâll see you next Saturday with date #3!!
taglist is open, click on the link at the top of the post or let me know if youâd like to join!
taglist: @baepsaetay @dreamcatcherjiah @kookie-vuitton @thecaffeinatedscribbles @moon-write @fangirl125reader @heishichoulevi @knjkitten @sacha-cff @vik7797 @delacyrose224 @luvtaeha @fanfictionreader05 @mininimmy @dreadity  @starlight-night0 @luzaroon @seaoffangirling @prachi05 @fangirl125reader @eusticenatalie @hesmyphenominiallâ
#bts x reader#bts ot7#bts ot7 x reader#bts fluff#Taehyung x reader#jungkook x reader#hobi x reader#Namjoon x reader#jin x reader#suga x reader#Yoongi x reader#jimin x reader#taehyung fluff#jungkook fluff#jimin fluff#namjoon fluff#jin fluff#yoongi fluff#hobi fluff#bts dating series#idol!bts x reader
321 notes
·
View notes
Text
take a good look
4 times you gaze at him + 1 time he gazes at you
fic cowritten with @shinausâ, art by @annypuffâ <3. you can buy mel a coffee and anny a coffee. please support them! their work is banging and i love them đ„șÂ
pairing:Â vampire!shinso x f!reader
word count: ~4.5k
genre: slice of life fantasy (a tinge of coffee shop!AU), fluff, mutual pining, smut
cw: dom!shinso, size kink, daddy kink (inspired by toshi anon), praise kink, some degradation (he says slut 3x), fingerfucking, nipple play, choking, hair pulling, mirror sex, mating press, hickies everywhere, a cunt slap, overstimulation
first time: the coffee shop incidentÂ
Of course your favorite coffee shop is swamped. This place is the only good thing about waking up close to dawn, with drinks always better than what your office has to offer and not to mention the pastries they make fresh.
Letting out a small groan, you decide to wait it out in the line and do your best to hurry with your breakfast before heading into work. Thankfully, you always leave yourself with enough time to actually sit and enjoy whatever you decide to buy that day, opting for it over greasy break rooms or stuffy smoking areas.Â
Once the warm mug is in hand, you make quick work to try and find your usual spot only to find it occupied. While you wonât act possessive over a public seat of all things, losing the chance to enjoy glancing out the window and munching down your croissant seems to screw with your brain.Â
You act without thinking, making a sharp turn to go sit somewhere else only for your knee to make contact with the underside of another table. Shit, you think to yourself, hearing the clatter of their cup. You helplessly watch liquid run down the table and into the personâs lap.Â
You expect them to flinch, dart up from the table or, hell, even yell at you for your carelessness. He doesnât yell at you and you donât expect to see the colour of the liquid running down the table onto the floor to be red. Blood red. Fuck. A vampire. Hopefully, one who doesnât eat you for your stupidity.
Just as you feel your heart sinking down to your stomach, your eyes flick up to meet the man whose day you likely ruined. You donât see a hint of anger on his attractive features. In his defence, itâs probably because heâs busy looking at the way youâre gawking at him.
His unkempt hair and the deep eye bags adorning his sculpted face somehow make him look all the more endearing. It even looks like heâs wearing the smallest hint of eyeliner. Or are his eyes just naturally like that? Hard to tell.Â
Youâre pulled out of your thoughts (and staring session) by him breaking eye contact with you to clean himself up, before rising to his feet and doing the same to the table. It makes you come back down to Earth, and thereby remembering your clownery
âIâm so sorry! I didnât mean toââ you start, but are met with a hand held up in front of your face. You furrow your brows in confusion, having assumed his lack of aggression would mean heâd be more understanding but nope.
âNo issue,â he grumbles in response, giving his trousers one last wipe down before swiftly weaving through the others in the coffee shop, flipping his hoodie up and taking his leave. Now, youâre even more confused.Â
Sure, you spilled something over him and the table, but you would have bought him another one? Paid for his dry cleaning or something maybe? Yet, off he went, moving so quickly you couldnât ever hope to catch up to him. Fucking vampires, man, you shake your head.
The confusion eventually fades but not completely. You help one of the baristas doing the last of the clean up before settling into the strange vampireâs seat and letting your mind wander as you eat your breakfast.Â
second time: gawking at the gym
Itâs a common occurrence for you to make it to the gym right as the rush of 9-5s ends, the perfect time in your opinion. Nobody hogging any of the ellipticals, the water cooler always left unoccupied and nothing but time for you to get through your usual routine.
With this in mind, you can confidently say that nothing out of the ordinary ever happens at the gym. Well, could say.Â
Carefully bringing your leg around to meet the other on your way off of the exercise bike, you're momentarily distracted by the sound of a nearby treadmill whirring so much hard that it sounds as though it may break.Â
Lifting your towel and water bottle, you make your way over in curiosity. It almost seems as if whoever is on the treadmill moves even faster as you approach. Once you make it there, youâre met with the man who seems to be continuously haunting your surroundings.Â
Despite his unruly purple hair in a band and all-black gym attire, vamp man still seems out of place. The athletic wear is a complete change of pace, considering the hoodie and leather jacket he was wearing during your first encounter.Â
You rid yourself of any wandering thoughts about the man and focus on him being the reason that the treadmill is about to be on its last legs. You canât bring yourself to look away from him; the sheer speed of his legs is mindblowing. And a little ridiculous looking if youâre honest with yourself.
The moment is short lived when he slows to a stop, probably thinking the same thing that you are about the poor machine not being able to last another mile. He looks like heâs barely broken a sweat. Fucking vampires, you repeat to yourself. Â
Just your luck, he notices your presence as he dabs the side of his not-even-sweating face with his towel. He begins to smirk at your eyes on him.Â
âLittle rude to stare, isnât it?â he wonders aloud, voice much deeper and more luxurious than what you remember. Getting caught fills you with deep embarrassment. You stutter out a quick apology before making your way over to another machine.Â
Even with your back facing away from any passing people as you continue your routine, you can practically feel his eyes boring into you.
A few minutes is all it takes for you to turn to check if your suspicions are correct. Youâre met with his shameless stare. Heâs not even making an attempt to hide his gaze either, leaning on one of the back walls as he watches you, large arms crossed over his broad chest somehow making the skin-tight shirt heâs wearing even tighter.Â
This is torture, you think to yourself as you give him a polite smile, only to hear him chuckling at your strained smile.
âWhat? So you can stare but I canât?â he tries, fully getting your attention once more as you stop what youâre doing. Sighing and smacking your machine, you come off of your machine and make your way back over to him.
Your confidence about approaching decreases as you see the full height difference between you two. Youâre a fair bit smaller than he is. He looms over you even with his back still leaning against the wall.
âIf youâre trying to stalk me, youâre doing a bad job. It should be me, after all. Iâm the predator,â he lightly mocks you.Â
You almost stomp your foot. âI am not stalking you!â you protest. âIt isnât my fault that you apparently go to the same coffee shop and gym as me.âÂ
He levels you with a delighted look. Humans usually donât take his teasing well but you seem so much fun.
Throwing an annoyed peace sign at him, you make your way out of the gym.
third time: literally just that scene in the first twilight movie without edward doing donuts in his car into the lot
âWhatâs a pretty thing like you doing out at this time?â The low voice comes from your side, making every muscle in your body suddenly jolt. You just left your friends. Why do creeps seem to have a radar?
Even as you pick up your pace and ignore the question, it only seems to egg him on more. Right as he starts talking to you again, heâs swiftly cut off.
Feeling a small gust of wind at your back despite the calm night, you turn in confusion. Where did the creep go? Your question is answered when you watch him get slammed against the nearest storefrontâs shutters. A much taller figure overshadows over him, hand around the creepâs throat.Â
Even in the darkness, you can see the purple hair, unruly as ever starting from the collar of his coat. You stride over and pull on Shinsoâs coat sleeve in hopes of ceasing his threatening actionsâno matter how much the creep deserves the vampireâs ire. After all, you donât want Shinso to end up with a track record after, like, a century (youâre guessing) without one.
âShinso,â you say, eyes pleading as you look up at himâunaware of how much he enjoys hearing you so naturally say his name. He meets your stare briefly then rolls his eyes and releases his hold, watching the man scramble away. The chuckle that leaves him at the scene makes you wonder if heâs a sadist.Â
Before you can wonder much more, he grips your hand tightly in his own as he leads you farther down the street. The clasp strangely comforting to you despite his freezing skin.
âYou really need to stop being so irresponsible,â he tells you, tone almost mocking as he (somehow) takes every right path to your apartment building. Thereâs no point in questioning how he knows this. After all, for some reason, the world keeps leading you to him in an array of coincidences that are starting to feel less and less coincidental.Â
When you let out a scoff, his hand seems to tighten further and you reflexively try to yank your hand away. He just stops in his tracks and turns to face you. Thereâs a look in his eyes you donât question, especially since he speaks up before you do.Â
âDonât make me have to watch your every move to keep you out of trouble, Iâd like to have a social life too, you know,â he grumbles, before turning to walk away. It leaves you a little dumbfounded to say the least, since youâre not exactly stopping him from having a life. Yâknow, with, how totally unplanned these encounters are and all.
fourth time: the confrontation
Apparently, not one thing can be your own anymore. Not that youâre complaining, of course, but the sheer number of coincidences between you and Shinso is extraordinary and only seems to escalate. You keep running into him even in places so busy that you think thereâs no chance of running into anybody you know.Â
Now that Autumn is in full swing, the nights are colder and the leaves are dappled in brown and red shades. The perfect time to start going on walks through some of the bustling parks you live near.Â
You love the scenery, especially the large lake that lies in the middle of your favorite park. As dusk rolls around, you take the chance to get a walk in to enjoy the now barely visible sunlight and to ponder a certain vampire.Â
Not even one lap into walking around the lake, you catch sight of the colour thatâs been plaguing your thoughts in your peripheral.Â
The deep indigo colour is hard to miss, especially when itâs on the head of the vampire you keep running into. Though this time feels a little different since you finally catch him when heâs unaware of you.
Sitting on one of the benches facing the water, heâs wearing his typical hoodie and leather jacket and is holding what looks to be a book. What kind of book a vampire reads is beyond your imagination.Â
All you know is that you finally have the opportunity to take the upper hand. Every time you see Shinso, he worms his way out of your questions. Or he leaves in an ominous distinctly vampire fashion.
Thereâs no reason for him to be everywhere you go, unless ... You want to confirm your hypothesis.Â
The plan is simple. Youâll act like you're still out on your casual walk and youâll walk up to the bench and sit down in a non-suspicious way. You nod to yourself. Perfect, flawless plan.Â
It shockingly works ⊠his book must be really good. You get all the way up to the bench without him acknowledging you. Since heâs only taking up one side, you donât wait for verbal permission to sit down alongside him.
He still makes no indication that he notices you. His eyes never leave the book he has in his hands. You fixate your eyes on the silver ring on his index finger as he flicks through the pages.Â
You lean in close and try to keep your smugness about finally startling him from bleeding into your voice when you speak.Â
âYou know, Iâm starting to think youâre conveniently everywhere I go on purpose.â
For the first time ever, heâs the one caught off guard. Shinso flinches away from you and brings his eyes to meet yours. Without his signature smirk or witty comments, he simply gets up to take his leave.Â
Well. This certainly isnât going the way you want.
After your many encounters, you can pick up on his overall mood through his reactions to you. Though, heâs never reacted like this. At least not since the incident at the coffee shop.
The dismissal ignites irritation in you. Why is up to him whether or not you interacted? Taking the opportunity while you still have it, you follow him.Â
It isnât until he passes a large tree just off of the main path that you completely catch up to him. You realize heâll easily slip away if you donât move quickly. So you do, hand coming up to hit the tree trunk and essentially blocking his way.Â
His eyes widen at you. However, he makes no attempt at escaping.Â
âWhy do we keep running into each other?â you ask with exasperation, eyes still on him as he moves to lean against the tree. You donât move your hand, using it to grasp some control of the situation.
âYouâre everywhere I go, it doesnât matter where or when. Youâre always there.â The rant is far from needed for him, he knows this already. But, you keep going.Â
âWhat is this? Were we lovers in a past life or something? Do you have some unresolved feelings?â The way youâre rambling makes you impossibly endearing to him. His classic chuckle slipping out stops you in your tracks.
âNothing of the sort,â he curtly replies. You cross your arms over your chest at his usual demeanor returning. âNo such thing as reincarnated soulmates, at least with what Iâve experienced in my lifetime. Though, the feelings departmentâŠâ As he continues, he leans closer to you. So much so you can almost feel his breath on your face and smell his warm, spicy cologne.Â
âIs there a problem if I do have feelings for you?â
You blink at him. What? You donât think youâve ever been so caught off guard.. Feelings? Is that what this has all been about?Â
Every previous encounter begins to run through your head and you start picking out small things that back up his statement. The lingering stares, teasing words, protective nature. You groan and drag your hands down your face. Man, you didnât pick up on any of his hints. He must think youâre an idiot.Â
Before you can give him an answer, he pushes off the tree, standing over you at full height. Assuming heâs about to attempt to leave once more, youâre surprised to see him turning back in the direction of the bench. When you make no effort to move, he reaches out and pulls you by your coat until his hand is in yours.Â
âIâll take that as not a problem.â A smirk still on his face due to you indirectly feeding his ego.Â
Although, now walking beside him, you donât miss the way his free hand reaches up to rub at the back of his neck. A gesture you recognise as one of his nervous tics. Did you do that to him? You grin at the idea that you make the great vampire feel that way.
âThereâs a scooter rental place down by this side of the lake.â His voice brings you out of your thoughts, realising heâs been trying to hold eye contact with you. âIâll make a deal with you, if you let me take you out on a ride around the lake, Iâll answer any questions you have, deal?â
The way heâs practically bargaining with you makes you want to laugh, but you keep your face neutral as you agree to his offer. Who turns down taking a romantic scooter ride with a hot vampire? Nobody.Â
Of course, he takes any opportunity to tease you, so he rents a smaller scooter so you have to cling onto him.
You donât complain though. How can you as you enjoy feeling his back muscles flex? Not to mention, he keeps his promise and answers any and every question you have about himself or his past. And, wow, he has an interesting and long past.Â
As the sky turns dark and drips stars, youâre left with a feeling rising in your chest that you certainly donât reject and with the hope of meeting him againâon purpose, this time. A planned event seems likely as you clutch the torn-out blank page of his book with his phone number scribbled across it in your fist.
one time: he gazes at you
âHitoshi. You already have better night vision than me. This is so extra!â you protest, stumbling through the dark apartment as your vampiric boyfriend maneuvers you to ... his room, you think.Â
Hitoshi just rubs soothing circles on your back and you just know the fucker is smirking. You hear the light click on.Â
âYou can take the blindfold off.âÂ
Tugging the blindfold off, you stare at the new object Hitoshi bought for his room.Â
âBaby, this is a mirror.âÂ
He nods while leaning against his bed, looking infuriatingly pretty per usual.Â
âYou canât even see yourself in a mirror. Why?â You arch an eyebrow in Hitoshiâs direction, trying to explain your absolute bafflement at his purchase.Â
âIn case youâre here and want to check yourself out.â Â
You see nothing but innocence plastered on his facial expression but did you trust it? No.Â
A mindblowing second later, he stands in front of you, caressing your face with calloused, cold hands. A nice contrast to the sweltering temperature in his room he set for you. Hitoshi leans in to kiss you, gentle but firm. Your hands go up to fist his shirt as he intensifies the kiss.Â
He slides his hands down your cheek to stroke your lip and then slowly skims down your body. Â
âIt would be a great idea to take this off,â he whispers, playing with the hem of your shirt.Â
You eagerly nod as he strips you out of your shirt and pants. Awareness of his plans finally clicks when he turns you to face the mirror.Â
The remark on the tip of your tongue dies when Hitoshi rolls your nipples through the thin lace of your bra. You arch into his touch as he gently pinches and pulls them. God, your panties are already drenched and nipples hard.Â
âFuck,â you moan as Hitoshi slides your panties to the side. Letting you lean against his corded chest, he hitches one of your legs off the floor.Â
âGo on, spread yourself open. Let me see how wet your slutty cunt is,â he murmurs into your ear.Â
You hard swallow as you spread your glistening lips open for him, strands of your arousal clinging to your fingers when you pull them away. Hitoshi digs his hand into your thigh.
âDid I tell you to stop?â He sounds amused as he uses his other hand to pull your hair by the roots.
âNo, no, daddy, Iâm sorry,â you apologize and move your hand back to where it belongs.Â
âGood girl, look at yourself. Wrecked without even being fucked.â You stare at yourself in the mirror with a half-lidded gaze. Heâs right. With your heaving chest and puffy, soaked pussy, you look like youâve been railed. But instead, you continue to spread open your aching pussy for your fully clothed boyfriend.
âDaddy, daddy, please touch me,â you plead as you grind against his hard bulge, desperate for any kind of friction.Â
âAre you going to be a good girl for me?â If you were any more lucid, youâd have smacked Hitoshi for his lilting tease.Â
âArenât I always a good girl,â you whine, hands clambering at his thighs.Â
He chuckles at that, kissing your head before somehow gracefully crumpling to the ground with you in his lap. In a blink, he has you spread out in his lap as he plays with your clit. He slides a thick finger inside your tiny cunny as he grazes your shoulder with his canines.
âLook at you,â he coos. âYou look so good like this, my darling little slut.âÂ
You donât even have a retort, too enraptured by the sight of Hitoshi fingerfucking your sopping cunt with his invisible hand. The way your cunt opens for him and gapes in the mirror spellbinding for both of you.
You moan as your hips jerk up. Thereâs not much more he loves than how your lips part and your legs shake at how he strokes his finger inside of you.Â
âMore,â you beg. How can he resist your dazed expression?Â
âSuch a needy baby,â he tsks as he scissors you open with another finger.Â
Another strum of your clit and pinch of your nipple and youâre gone, eyes squeezing shut. Your juices surely ruining his pants as you writhe in his lap.Â
He cradles your cheek and then grips your chin to turn you back to the mirror.Â
âLook at yourself, pretty girl. Such a fucked out mess.âÂ
You gaze at the bruises blooming over your shoulders and down your neck and shudder, pleased. The aftershocks of your orgasm leave you warm as you languidly suck your juices off Hitoshiâs fingers. Â
âToshi!â you squeal as he gently deposits you on his bed and pulls his clothes off. The bed is purely decorative and for you considering he doesnât sleep. Although, even with a bed, you guys still fuck over every surface in his apartment.Â
Your sensitivity protests fall to deaf ears as he bends your knees to your chest. This time, Hitoshi is the one to spread you open. He slaps your cunt and you claw at the sheets. Pumping two fingers slowly in and out of you, he uses his other hand to roughly pull down your bra.
His chapped lips wrapping around your nipple and cold fingers groping your other breast feel overwhelming. Hitoshi cages you in, sucking wet kisses over your tits, leaving you no room to evade his overstimulation as you squirm to get away from his fingers fucking up into you.Â
Your sore nipples and cunt get a moment of reprieve as he moves down to concentrate on marking bites all over your plush thighs. Instantly, you miss being full.Â
When he passes your empty, clenching cunt for the third time to suck bruises on your inner thighs, you burst.Â
âDaddy, please, please, fuck me!âÂ
Hitoshi trails kisses up your heated skin to your throat, laving over the hickies he left.
âBeautiful,â he croons as he finally positions his tip against your hole and pushes in. The praise and stretch make you whine. He stills as your tiny cunt clenches around him. Your warm, drenched walls wrapping around his cock makes him toss his head back in pleasure.Â
âMy patient good girl,â he groans, pulling at your nipples.Â
âFuckâmore, daddy, more,â you curse as you squirm, your hips rocking up to meet his shallow thrusts. He doesnât reply and grazes his fangs over your pulse point as he holds your hips down.Â
Your breath hitchesâand he abruptly pulls back.
âDid my baby think I was going to bite her?â Hitoshi gives you a lazy smirk as he keeps his vexingly slow pace, watching his cock drag in and out of your creaming cunt.Â
His large hand wrapping around your neck makes you squeak and suddenly tighten around him. Your favorite necklace. Knowing heâs using an insignificant fraction of his strength to please you makes your eyes roll back as your breath stutters.
âThatâs it, cum for me, pretty girl.â Hitoshi starts a punishing pace as he strokes your clit with his free hand. His dark eyes never leave his hand wrapped around your throat, your ravishing lightheaded face and your bouncing tits. Hitoshiâs furrowed expression as he drags his tongue over his canines in concentration makes you whimper.Â
You buck against him, gushing around him and crying out his name.
The way you cum so prettily for him has Hitoshi hissing your name in your ear as he thrusts deep into your spasming cunt, chasing his own release. Intertwining his hands with yours, he presses you into the mattress to pin you down. Before long, his orgasm washes over him.Â
You gaze contentedly at Hitoshi as he pulls out, feeling empty alreadyâand then you realize.Â
âHitoshi! I swear to god if I look like a grape again,â you threaten as you try to stand up to head to the bathroom.Â
You donât even take a step before he whisks you into his bathroom, laughing at you and kissing your forehead.Â
Well. You suppose looking like a grape isnât that bad.
458 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi, if you are still taking prompts; A magically powerful Harry not noticing that his magic does things to make Draco happy. This can be pre-relationship or established relationship. Like it starts of with his tea being exactly as he likes and always the right temperature. Then evolves to rooms changing colour or weather changing or people being unable to invade Dracoâs personal space due to an invisible barrier or something ridiculous. Btw Draco doesnât notice as well.
anon.....you really killed me w this one. iâve been so emo over this wyugeahrwiw might end up writing smth longer tbh bc this concept is literally the only thing that matters to me!!!!!!! i hope u enjoy i had so much fun with it â€ïžâ€ïžâ€ïž
âHarry, you do it. Please.â
âNo.â
âPlease!â
âWeâre fucking watching something, Draco!â
âSo just pause it!â
Harry grabs the pillow on his lap and slams it onto the sofa next to him. Hermione can see dust rise in its wake. He pauses the telly.Â
âAre you doing it?â Draco asks hopefully. Harry scowls at him.Â
âWell you wonât shut up until I do, will you?â
âDefinitely not.â
Harry disappears into the kitchen and Draco sits there looking smug.
âItâs kind of sick how you get off on bossing him around,â says Ron, his tone one of simple observation. His fingers are idly playing with Hermioneâs hair, but she doesnât think he notices heâs doing it.Â
âIf Iâm not mean to him a few times a week I break out in a rash, Weasley,â Draco says blithely. âBesides, he makes it perfectly. I donât know how he does it, itâs always exactly the right temperature and sweetness and all that. I sâpose his years as a house-elf for those Muggles gave him plenty of time to perfect the art.â
âYouâre a twat,â says Ron. âAnd my mum makes tea better than him.â
âWell youâre just a pitiful little mummyâs boy, arenât you, Weasley? We can hardly trust your opinion.â
âHark who the hellâs talking,â Ron scoffs. âLeast Iâm not twenty-three and still calling my mum âmummyâ like the worldâs biggest bloody ponce.â
Draco splutters but before he can retort Harryâs coming back into the room hovering four cups of tea that float placidly to each of them. Draco looks exactly like a satisfied cat as he takes his and Harry drops back down onto the sofa next to him. Not too close, but certainly not too far, either.
âLiterally exquisite,â Draco declares after heâs taken a sip. Ron rolls his eyes.
âItâs just tea, Draco,â says Harry, and he grabs for the remote to turn the film back on. âYouâre such a demanding little brat. Merlinâs fucking tits.â
But Draco looks happy and Harry looks suspiciously content as well. Ron turns to her and makes a silent gagging face. Hermione snorts and puts a finger to her lips. Theyâve decided not to say anything yet.
*
âWasnât this place a lot ⊠uglier last time?â
âWhat?â Harry says absently. Heâs not listening â heâs got all his attention zeroed in on a stack of parchment heâs holding. Theyâd only barely dragged him along to lunch; earlier the captain of the English National Team had apparently owled him a great number of brand-new Quidditch plays and required Harryâs extensive thoughts and notes before their next practise, which was tomorrow morning.Â
âUglier,â Draco says emphatically, and Ron mutters something she doesnât catch. âRemember? The walls were that tragic egg-yolk colour.â He shivers. Hermione thinks it might have been an honest-to-god shiver of revulsion. She also thinks she knows whatâs happened, even though the extent of it surprises her.
âMaybe someone heard you whingeing and changed it,â Ron apparently canât stop himself from saying with a snigger. Hermione elbows him hard and he shoots her a glare, mouthing, he doesnât know!
Harry would usually be the one to take the lead and get them a table when all four of them go out to eat together but today heâs too wrapped up in his Quidditch plays, so Ron steps forward and does it, which makes Hermioneâs chest flutter pleasantly. Heâd blush down to his bones if she ever said it aloud but heâs quite capable of being a leader in Harryâs absences.Â
âWhatever happened,â says Draco pointedly as theyâre led to their table, âitâs a great bloody blessing, I was genuinely unsure Iâd have the mental fortitude to survive another assault like that on my delicate senses. And, I mean, this ââ he gestures to the walls, which are now an admittedly pleasing dark teal above a white trim ââ is stunning. Itâs my favourite colour.â
âIs it? So weird they picked your favourite colour completely by coincidence,â Ron says, and Hermione elbows him again. Draco notices nothing and neither does Harry, although he does finally set the plays aside once theyâre seated at the table.
âAre you complaining about the wall colour again?â he asks drily. They would both be extremely displeased to know they sound like an old married couple. Draco snatches haughtily at the paper napkin on the table and unfolds it to place over his lap. The first time heâd ever done this at a regular, decidedly not upscale restaurant Ron had taken it upon himself to spend the entire meal adopting a posh accent to match Dracoâs and saying things to the waiter like âDonât you have crystal?â while holding up a glass cup full of Pepsi and then commenting âThese arenât real silver, you knowâ after making a show of inspecting the titanium utensils.Â
âI can complain about hideous design choices if I want to,â Draco tells Harry with his nose in the air. âThankfully theyâve rectified it this time.â
On the other side of the restaurant, Hermione sees two employees talking, one of them gesturing at the wall with utter bewilderment. She doesnât point it out.
*
âTwelve oâclock,â says Ron, nodding past Dracoâs shoulder. âSome bloke staring you down hard, Malfoy.â
Draco looks excitedly behind him, but what Hermione takes more notice of is the way Harryâs face falls a little. She canât help but wonder if he even realises itâs happened. Sheâs almost certain heâs aware of his feelings for Draco even though he still hasnât said anything to her (and sheâs been waiting months now, the effort of holding her tongue growing only more difficult by the day, and she knows Ronâs always seconds away from shouting at him) but she doesnât think he knows how obvious he is. Draco doesnât seem to know either, but she thinks thatâs because Draco feels exactly the same way. Sheâd have called them morons, but she remembers too well how long it had taken her and Ron.
âWhat the fuck, Weasley,â Draco hisses, turning back around with a scowl that makes Ron laugh and Harry perk up again a little bit. âHe looks like he hasnât washed his hair in weeks.â
âNow, now,â says Ron, âmustnât judge books by their greasy covers.â
âThen you go shag him if you think heâs so fit.â
âMaybe I will,â Ron says airily, as if he really is considering it, and Hermione canât help chuckling and kissing his cheek. Then his expression changes to one of wicked amusement, which makes all of them look round to see the bloke coming their way. Hermione glances at Harry to find that â oh yes, he looks flustered and vaguely upset.
âHullo,â says the greasy bloke to Draco as he comes up beside him at their table. Heâs really not terrible-looking, but if sheâs learned anything about Draco in the last couple years itâs that his standards amount to models and Harry Potter, so this man has almost no chance.
âHello,â Draco drawls, reminding her fiercely of his younger self at Hogwarts. âIâm not interested.â
âRight little narcissistic bugger, arenât you?â the man says. And now, finally, heâs begun to look as revolting to Hermione as heâd done initially to Draco â a repellent personality can do that. âMaybe I just wanted to come and have a chat.â
âThen why arenât you looking at any of the rest of us?â Ron asks, sounding halfway between amused still and a little put off.
âCan you leave, please?â Draco interjects, cringing away from the man encroaching slowly on his personal space. And suddenly, as he looks on the verge of antagonising Draco further, he shifts his feet and slips, landing right on his bum with a yell of surprise. All four of them get to their feet to see, but there doesnât seem to be any liquid or even slimy food for him to have tripped on.
âThe fuck ...?â the man says, getting back to his feet. But when he moved towards Draco, he only slips again, on absolutely nothing at all. Something clicks and Hermione looks at Harry: he seems as confused as anyone else (if obviously pleased).
She looks at Ron then, who catches her eye and lifts his brows like heâs thinking the same thing.
Dracoâs suitor gets up once more and steadies himself, looking a bit dazed. Some deep animal instinct seems to tell him to stop trying, and with a wary glance at Draco he finally leaves.
âWell that was a bit of a fucking scene,â says Harry. Draco, coming out of his own startled daze, laughs.
âYeah,â Ron says sarcastically, âwonder what couldâve possibly happened.â
*
âI really thought it was going to rain,â Draco mopes where heâs standing at the window. Itâs grey outside but it definitely doesnât look like rain and Draco appears so upset about it that Hermione actually feels badly, even though sheâs quite glad for the clear weather.Â
âJust shut the curtains,â Ron suggests from his place on the floor. Heâs sorting through Harryâs collection of VHS tapes, trying to decide on a good Halloween movie. Not that heâs ever seen any of them, and Hermione suspects heâll end up choosing whichever cover he likes best.
âItâs not the same!â Draco wails. âThe thunder and lightning is all part of it, you uncultured pillock! The atmosphere is all wrong.â
âItâll be just as good when we shut off all the lights and draw the curtains,â she assures him, but it doesnât remove the look of disappointment from his face. Itâs a pouty sort of thing that echoes the brattiness of his youth; she imagines a five-or-six-year-old Draco giving his parents similar looks when he wasnât getting what he wanted.
 At that moment the front door opens and Harry walks in carrying two grocery bags, one of which contains alcohol, which Hermione can tell by the way the plastic is bulging around the cans.
âThe fuck are you all doing here?â he says by way of greeting.
âYou said eight oâclock, fuckhead,â Ron tells him without looking up. âBut itâs fine, Iâve had time to pick a film and Malfoyâs had time to moan about the weather.â
âWhatâs wrong with the weather?â
âI wanted a storm!â
At that exact moment, a flash of lightning lights up the sky behind Harry where he hasnât even closed the door yet. Seconds later a downpour begins, and then thereâs a rolling crash of thunder.
Hermioneâs eyes widen and once more she finds Ronâs gaze, who looks about as shocked as she feels. Draco, meanwhile, has his hands over his mouth and looks like a child on Christmas morning.
For the first time since his magic had begun picking up on Dracoâs wishes and granting them of seemingly its own accord, Hermione sees Harry look suspicious. He peers behind him at the storm suddenly raging outside his house before slowly closing the door. When he turns back he looks directly at Hermione, who looks away quickly.
They set up the food Harry had gotten â all kinds of Halloween-themed sweets â and once everyone has their drinks (âMake mine,â Draco tells Harry, âyou do it bestâ) and is comfortable on the two sofas in the room (Harry and Draco are, as usual, as close to each other as they can get without actually touching) they start the movie: The Thing, which Harry swears is one of the greatest horror films of all time.
Funny thing is, an hour and a half into it she looks over and, with a jolt, realises the two of them are kissing half-covered beneath a blanket. She elbows Ron, who positively beams when he notices.
âFucking finally, dear sweet Merlin,â he whispers, the sound muffled by the continued rain and thunder. âI nearly hit him upside the head when he made it rain, are you fucking kidding me?â
âShh!â Hermione hisses, though sheâs smiling. âTheyâll hear you. Weâll rag him about it tomorrow.â
A soft sound of laughter comes from the other sofa that Hermione identifies as Dracoâs, and when she risks another peek after a moment she sees that Harry has a hand on Dracoâs jaw, and that heâs smiling.
920 notes
·
View notes
Text
Graffiti and Chalk- two
summary: You thought you knew him. You thought him gone. Kim Taehyung was part of you that you had carefully suppressed, keeping his memories to one box near the wall of your mind. That was your fault, though - empty walls demand for art. And who other than your own neighbourhood vandal?
âł pairing: ex police student turned vandal! taehyung x officer! female reader
âł genres: angst, fluff
âł word count: 9.6K
âł disclaimers: pg15!, vandalism, police officers, criminal past and heavy discussion of it, mentions of character deaths.
one | two
a/n: FINALLY AFTER A MONTH IT'S HERE! This took me really long to write but I'm pretty satisfied with how it turned out : it's my longest work yet, and I feel like it would be among my best as well hehe. a massive thank you to @kookiestarlight because i swear i completed this in the first place because of tasha, @swcetnight who pointed out exactly where I need to elaborate stuff and places in which I was loosing parts of the plot because did I forget the whole storyline while writing this đ€Ą, @vaekth because this bby is absolutely amazing. she's supported me throughout the process of writing this, thank you so much!! thank you to @taecup-fics for beta reading this at the last minute and pointing out a bunch of grammatical errors because otherwise this would be a mess to read đ to everyone who has waited - I'm so sorry that it came this late, I suddenly had a bunch of exams that were announced and had to focus on those. Hopefully this lives up to your expectations!! Enjoy reading :)
Morning often dawns with a feeling of hope. With wistful sights of sunrise. Flowers open up to the golden haze that thaws the frost of the night. Birds roam the skies that had been but mysterious domains in the dark. People wake up with groans about the impending day, hopeful for it to end soon. You hoped for your mornings to always be similar to this- some constants were needed in places where you had cases as bewildering as missing pumpkin plushies piling up in your office.Â
Your morning today, though, was much different. Much to your annoyance.Â
You held the coffee you had brewed for yourself - another espresso, the universe knows you needed it - and handed one to Taehyung just as the cuckoo perching on the clock shrilly announced that it was eight in the morning.Â
"Do you still have no answers for me, Y/N?" Taehyung looked at you. His eyes were sullen - no signs of the cheekiness that had peeked at you last night. Scattered rays fell across his body, highlighting the sunken cheeks, brooding eyes and tight smiles you could now see better in the daylight.Â
You sighed- probably for the millionth time this night. "I do not understand your question, Taehyung."Â
"You remember it. I've asked you thrice since I saw you again, Y/N. Do you not remember anymore? Do you not care for me? Was our idea of us nothing for you?" He looked at you with a myriad of emotions written all over his face- you looked away, not wanting to see them.Â
Sighing, you gathered your thoughts the best you could. "Like I said, Taehyung." You looked at him- looking at the person you once fell in love with. The feeling you felt today, though, was much different. There was a feeling of running towards him, taking him in your arms and remembering who he was to you all over again, but it was overwhelmed by the confusion you felt - should you prioritize a past that wanted answers, or a future that was unsure? For now, you chose none pushing the time to make that decision further ahead. "We were an 'us' for only a few hours. Until you stood me up."
He rolled his eyes."That wasn't intentional, Y/N."Â
"And how was I supposed to know that, Taehyung? I thought it was, since you had never told me anything beforehand."
Taehyung's eyebrows bunched together, as if coming to hear the stories that his eyes longed to tell- stories of events that you had never seen and never known. "Would you not hear me out, even once? For the sake of our old love?"
You bristled. "What love, Taehyung?" You got up to stretch your legs out, looking at the patchwork blanket that was stuffed in the corner. You had taken that for your first date with Taehyung, planning to cuddle with him and watch the stars - a date that never happened. "What love? A love where you don't speak to me for weeks, and then vanish for some crime? We were young then, and I got hurt then as it is. There's no need to go over this right now."Â
"That was not my fault, Y/N. You know that." Taehyung seemingly sunk back into his chair, eyes downcast. "I had said I loved you. Before I ever went out with you."Â
"Like that matters,â you scoffed, âwhat's the point in reminiscing promises from an old love?"
"At least, hear me out?" He looked up at you with hope sprinkled in the abyss of his eyes. "I don't want you to forget me."
You turned back to your chair, tearing your eyes away from the blanket that was now a pale blue in the sunlight - a few shades lighter than the cerulean colour it would be in the afternoon. "Not now, Taehyung."Â
Taehyung sighed, looking at the floor, tension exhaled into the room. He sat silently for a few seconds, the ticking clock announcing each moment clearly to you. "That's fair. It's just.." He looked back at you. "I'm used to thinking of you as the person I loved." He nervously let his eyes pan around the windows, gazing at the sunshine that streamed through the window, before turning back towards your gaze. "I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable, I'm just really grateful for your presence-"Â
"Taehyung." You sharply interrupted him. "Two years ago, when your case was reopened for investigation. Who did that?"Â
"They told me that it was a well wisher in the neighbourhood. Another jailor said it was for good behaviour." He shrugged.Â
You scoffed aloud, more loudly than you would have liked him to hear.Â
He frowned, lips drawn in a tight line in annoyance. "Don't believe me? I'll have you know, Y/N, I was among the most well behaved at prison. Absolutely no tantrums. I even ate the salt-less, disgusting food they'd give there. No crying. Nothing. I can show you later on if you want, I think I have a report stuffed somewhere here," He got up, shuffled towards his bag and checked the last zip, hunting for a report you had never heard of.Â
"It was me."Â
Taehyung whirled around to face you, unruly hair swinging like the seats of a carousel at a carnival, and raised an eyebrow. "What were you?"Â
"I was the one who insisted on opening the case for reinvestigation, the case of your stepfather's assault. Went around collecting evidence, searching for people who knew about your family better, getting their voices recorded, finding about the whole deal to frame you and stuff. Nearly got fired." You shrugged, sipping your espresso and wincing- too bitter. "You're welcome, by the way. The coffee is getting cold."Â
"I don't care about the coffee." He moved the cup aside - nearly spilling the liquid, roughly settling back into the seat he had been occupying for the last few hours. "You were the one who asked for re-opening the case?"Â
"Just said that."Â
He slumped back in his seat, and your eyes took in how he spread himself out on the chair, tiredness lacing his figure. "I didn't know that."Â
"Now you do." You said, sipping your coffee and watching Taehyung do the same.Â
Taehyung stared blankly at you, and you couldn't fathom what was swirling in those ebony orbs of his. "Why did you do that, Y/N?"
"Honestly," you smile softly at him, "I was expecting a thank you."
"You should have expected questions, Y/N. Why did you help me?" Taehyung's blank expression made way for a confused one, eyebrows furrowing and lips pouting.Â
"I did what I had to do as a-" You paused here, unsure of what to say. "As a friend, Taehyung, nothing more. I knew you were innocent-"
"How were you so assured?" He pressed on."I could be a complete 180 from the man I met you as. I could be fake. I could be an impostor. I could-"
"You could do a bunch of things, Taehyung." You stared him straight in the eye, trying to keep your emotions at bay. "But you could never tell a lie."Â
Taehyung scoffed. "You sound like one of the wishy-washy pick-me kind of girls in the movie. No, I don't lie, but I could."Â
You sighed. As much as you cared for Taehyung, you had never really cared for his argumentative attitude. "I went with the assumption that you were the same person I knew, Taehyung. The one whom I respected and trusted. I acted on that feeling."Â
"That wasn't trust, Y/N. It was naivety. You were naive to believe me." Taehyung paused, uncertainty lining his forehead as he spoke. "You shouldn't have trusted me."Â
You rolled your eyes- you couldn't understand why he was so desperate to make sure that you remained aloof from him. What had you done to be treated like that? What had he done to force everyone away from him?Â
You tried to play off his remaining doubts and frustrations as insecurities he developed while in jail, and moved on."Alright then, you impostor. I was naive to trust you. And even more naive to believe you. Happy? Now shush. I don't want to talk about this." You tried to clear your mind of any doubts you had about Taehyung, but his behaviour, the way he interacted with you - it couldn't help but increase the worry and confusion in your mind.
Taehyung leaned forward to look you in the eye before smiling softly at you - you couldn't understand why. You were going to give him a criminal record, maybe arrest him. You were potentially ruining his life again, and he smiled at you. "If you say so, officer." Taehyung said, settling into the chair - leaving your mind reeling with questions you weren't sure you wanted the answers to.Â
You opened the laptop again, wearily. "Let's get back to the questions; the sooner we finish this, the better. Where did you source the paint from?"Â
"You mean the graffiti? And chalk?" You nodded. Taehyung sighed."Terminology, Officer, terminology. Make no errors." He raised a finger to wave at you, as if to say no. You rolled your eyes -it seemed that you were the only one concerned about what would happen to him after this, because Taehyung quite clearly was not. "I bought it with the allowance money that was kept for me in the bank- as much as I hated that man, his cards proved to be useful."
You raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "You didn't steal it."Â
"No. Took it from my step-father's account. Technically, now mine. Apparently he left everything to his children, and I'm the only one alive that I know of. Maybe he had other children- I wouldn't doubt it for a moment if he had, but that doesn't change my right to his money either."Â
"Any other members of your family who had been granted access to that account?" You asked, wanting to make sure that there were no loopholes - you didn't want a future possibility of Taehyung being entangled with the wrong side of the law again.Â
He rolled his eyes, leaning further. "Curious little thing, aren't you? Like I'd told you last night, most of them are dead. Mom had died a few months before I was arrested - thanks to my stepfather being an alcoholic and taking everything out on her. Grandmother already had massive health issues - she passed away after two years of me being in jail - they had let me come out for her funeral."
"My siblings - a brother and sister, if you remember - were taken in by a distant relative, and the last time I spoke to them was three years ago. I'm not allowed to contact them because I might end up being a 'bad influence'," he air quoted the words, laughing mirthlessly. "Guess they won't be too delighted to see me again. You probably know about my stepfather - got drunk and passed out. Permanently. But yeah, that's all. I'm pretty much the sole benefactor from that account."
Hearing how nonchalantly he spoke about it, you were forced to maintain a strong face and be professional. You couldn't possibly think of even wanting to comfort him in any way. "So, you were absolutely not stealing."
"Nope. No. Not at all. Want any further repetitions?"Â
"That won't be necessary," You said, having typed out the information - tracking his expenditures would also be necessary now, apparently. "Any expenditure you make shall be monitored, now. Be careful."
"Always have been." He chuckled, getting back to spinning the glass on the table. "You know me."Â
You ignored him. "Your cards will be tracked, and any loose cash will be checked by us. If we feel that there's any room for suspicion, you will have reason to be monitored."Â
An odd silence filled the room while you tapped away at your laptop, filling in more details about the incident. Taehyung would be having a criminal record again, you thought to yourself. It was the only thought that echoed in your mind. It made you feel uneasy in a way, but you swallowed your unease down. There's a promotion to focus on.Â
"Taehyung, something has been bugging me since I caught you vandalising." You shifted a little bit, before deciding to spit out the question. "Why did you do it?" You leaned forwards on the table, elbows digging into the wood as you tried to grasp the answers from him.Â
Taehyung looked you in the eyes, and then looked away. "I don't know."
"You don't know." You raised your eyebrows, leaning back incredulously. "Taehyung, that's not an answer."Â
"I did it because I wanted to. It was fun. I'd see kids in the morning pointing at my graffiti work and they would like it. There would be people claiming it looked good. I felt acknowledged and I just-" He pleaded, unable to continue without pausing to recollect his calm. "I felt like doing it. After years of having questions raised at me for committing a crime I never did, I finally had people talking about the work I did. Even if it was just chalk drawings."Â
You exhaled in confusion. The Taehyung you had known - he was never like this. Confident, assured, independent. That was what he seemed to you when you were younger. And now, to see him want to be validated by others who never even cared for him- it felt ridiculous to you. Why was his only way of feeling validated involving something against the law? "Okay, then."Â
You went through the complaints that had been registered against him, hand resting against your forehead as you asked him the most commonly asked question. "Why the insignia 'V'?"Â
"V for victory?" He made a 'V' sign with his fingers, "I liked to think that I won against the world by rebelling against its sense of black and white. I saw everyone talk about it, and I felt like the same people who had once pointed fingers at me, blaming me for something I hadn't done, were now pointing fingers at something I had done - I felt victorious. I didn't need to show myself and possibly want more than I had already let myself have - this was enough for me."Â
You pulled your lips in a tight line, and hummed in response - there were two places that together had put in about twenty complaints, so you had to respond to all of them. You kept reminding yourself that neither did you have the space to feel sorry for him, nor did you have the power to say sorry to him. You simply kept your head turned to the screen, typing in answers to all the complaints.Â
Taehyung leaned forward after a few seconds. "What punishment do you think I'll get, Officer?"Â
"If the chief is feeling good, maybe you'll get community service, with a fine," You looked up at him. "Or maybe some time in jail."Â
"How much time?"
"Maybe a month or two?"Â
"Oh." Taehyung slumped back into his seat nonchalantly. "Cool then."Â
How was he this calm? You thought to yourself. He might be going to jail. For a second time.
"Yup." You shut the laptop, finally, after hours of typing information and recording it. Sighing, you lifted the porcelain mug once again to absolutely drain it of coffee, your rather loud gulps echoing in the silence of your office.Â
Taehyung tapped his fingers on the table- probably some old tune he had learnt before. You remembered that he played the saxophone - from nights of serenading tunes that he had played for you with his beloved instrument. "How long do you think the chief will take to reach here?"Â
"A few hours, maybe? I'd expect him around ten, to be honest. Nevertheless, let me check." You quickly called the chief on your phone, hearing his ringtone play some old Korean trot song before it was picked up.Â
"Hello, yes, yes, Y/N. I expected your call." A gravely, rather rough voice responded to you- like it hadn't been used for a few hours. "I shall be reaching the office around eleven. Keep Taehyung with you."Â
"Yes sir," you said, keeping the phone on your table and turning to Taehyung. "The chief said he'll be here by eleven."Â
Taehyung nodded in acknowledgement.Â
"It's nearly eight thirty now." You looked at the cuckoo clock again. "Would you like to freshen up?"Â
"Where?" Taehyung asked, eyes widening. "Shouldn't I just be at the office?"Â
"Yeah, you should. My place is right here- the back of this office is where I live, so you'll be fine." You look down at his clothes, grease, paint and metal shrapnel all over them. "Besides, you look like you need a change of clothes."Â
Taehyung stepped into your house with an air of curiosity, to see how his once classmate was living. His head stooped low to enter through the small door you had, eyes widening in surprise when he found that the hall of your house was larger than he had anticipated.Â
The house was quaint, a hall with an old couch which doubled as a bed when needed. There was a table in the middle of the room, too low to be a dining table and too high to be a center table. For coffee, maybe? There were maybe five or six magazines scattered haphazardly over it, covering nearly every inch- except for one corner, where Taehyung spotted a shining acrylic blue.Â
You, however, spotted what page you had left a magazine open at. Squeaking, "I'm sorry!" you ran to shut the booklet close, afraid that Taehyung would spot your love for shirtless men.Â
Picking up the magazines, you grinned sheepishly at him. "Just a moment! I'll be back, a bit of cleaning to be done, sit right here!" You patted the couch, trying to convince Taehyung.Â
Taehyung turned away from the pictures he had been observing- was there one of you both? - and nodded, eyes widening in surprise as he saw how you scuttled away to hide the magazines. He looked around again, taking a feel of your house- it seemed like the old you. There was some patchwork embroidery you had left in a corner, atop what seemed to be a showpiece? Taehyung stepped closer to see it in detail, and was amazed at the way you had managed to drag the red thread over and over the pink fabric to make floral designs. It reminded him of the rose he had been trying to complete the previous night, and he grit his teeth. He shouldn't be thinking about that now. That shouldn't be what he does anymore. No more.
You came back, looking quizzically at him. "Take a seat, Taehyung! It's alright."Â
"Uh, yeah." He shuffled over to the couch again. "Did you make that?"Â
You looked in the direction his finger pointed to. "Yeah. Tried doing embroidery for stress release purposes."Â
Taehyung grinned at you. "Stress release?" He asked, bemused.Â
"Yup." You said while making sure that the magazines were well hidden. "The department I wanted to be in was forensics, you know?" Taehyung nodded, he had been privy to most of your discussions about the advances in forensic technology and analysis - even if he didn't understand anything, he knew your love for it. "Well, they didn't allow me. So the whole 'stress' thing began." You walked back to him, making air quotes as you emphasized on stress. "My mother suggested embroidery would take my mind off it. So, that incomplete piece you see there?" Taehyung nodded, concentrating on every word that left your mouth. "That started a few days ago."Â
"It looks like it's complete, though- are you really good at it?" Taehyung looked at you again, turning back from the embroidery you were now rising to get.Â
"Pretty much? It's easy once you get the hang of it."Â
"Ah." Taehyung said, a dull silence settling into the room for a few moments as Taehyung looked around your room. Â
"That picture." He pointed, and you turned your head around. The picture he was focusing on was on your mantelpiece, resting happily. The frame had butterflies stuck on its corners, two large and two small. The border was white, now off white, and had pink dots in certain places. It was a picture of fireworks- red, yellow and blue mixing together in a dull sky to breathe life into the picture. And right in the middle, surrounded by this liveliness, were you and Taehyung. Beaming.Â
Taehyung turned to, finger still pointing at the picture. "That's our picture, right?"Â
You hummed in affirmation. "That's us, freshman party. We had known each other for a few weeks at this time."
"And I had stopped someone from asking you out, right?" Taehyung reminisced. "That was fun."Â
You snort. "You had punched him in the face when he asked for my name, Taehyung."Â
Taehyung smiled. "I didn't want anyone to harm you, Y/N, and he seemed like he would harm you." He spread out his arms and grinned smugly at you. "In a way, I rescued you. That night."Â
And so many other nights, you wanted to say. For all the time you had known Taehyung, he had been fiercely protective of you - for reasons he never truly told you. You didn't question it either, basking in the feeling of being wanted by someone.Â
You cleared your throat, hoping to clear your mind as well. "You should go take a shower, Taehyung." Glancing at the clock, you noted the time and motioned towards the washroom. "It's nearly nine. Go take a shower, call for me if you need anything. I'll go get some clothes for you."
Taehyung nodded, rising up slowly to go in the direction you pointed. "Towels are inside," you shouted after him, and he yelled in response to say he understood. In some ways, too many ways, he felt like the Taehyung you once knew.Â
You went to your room to pick out some clothes, opening your meager collection to salvage something that would fit Taehyung. Your eyes scanned over your uniforms, jumpsuits, jeans, t-shirts and finally landed on the hoodies- probably the largest collection in your wardrobe. Thankfully, you loved large, loose hoodies. You started pulling them out, holding each one up and imagining Taehyung's proportions in them.Â
The red one, with blue paw prints. "Nah. Too tight."Â
The black plain one. "That's mine, I'm not sharing that."Â
The grey ones- nearly three. You skipped over all of them, not understanding how none of these oversized hoodies would seemingly fit Taehyung. He'd gotten humongous, broad shoulders and everything.Â
You picked out a few more, trying to see whether it would be a fit. None worked.Â
When you picked up the next one, you could already picture him wearing it. It was the hoodie you had taken from Taehyung during the first year you knew each other. You looked at its loose sleeves, stretchy from you tugging Taehyung behind you with it way back then. The green fabric of the hoodie was slightly pale in a certain spot - you had spilled soda all over him in a fit of anger.
During your forensic chemistry class, the teacher didn't recognise their mistakes in the procedure (they used the wrong test for detecting the sample, and blamed it on you), and you were pretty miffed the whole day. Taehyung had bought sodas for the two of you, having planned to go stargazing later on. And you, in a terrible mood, flipped him off in a way that had the soda spilling over him. You cried, Taehyung laughed, but the hoodie was still stained. You took it with you later on to clean it - but the stubborn stain never left. You were agonized, Taehyung amused, but the hoodie- it was still stained. Taehyung had laughed it off, telling you to keep it with you for as long as you wanted- he could buy a dozen more hoodies to last him till then.Â
When you left to head home that winter break, you had taken the hoodie with you. You had taken it on your date, crying on its sleeves when you were stood up. And when you came back, Taehyung was suddenly a criminal.Â
You shook your head to remove the memories of that time, holding the hoodie in your hand and gently caressing its sleeves. So many memories were held in these threads that meshed together to form the fabric of your youth. Good or bad? You didn't want to dwell on that.Â
"Y/N? Could I get the clothes now?" Taehyung called from the washroom. You picked up a extra large pair of cotton shorts and a hoodie, and passed it to him without really thinking- you'd done it before when he got drunk at college too, having him come over at your place, shower, change, and practically behave like a couple- at least, that's what you had thought of it then.Â
Get it together, Y/N, why are you thinking about that?Â
"Thanks!" he shouted again, grasping the clothes with his fingers and whisking them away to the confines of the washroom.Â
You gripped at your hair and pinched your cheeks. You couldn't keep thinking about the old Taehyung. You didn't know if it was truly him anymore.Â
"Uh, Y/N?" Taehyung stepped out of the washroom, the previously oversized shorts clinging to his thighs for dear life and the hoodie snugly fitting his figure. "I think it's a bit tight, but I'll make do."Â
Your eyes widened in horror; Taehyung looked like he was moments away from bursting the shorts. "I'll get you new pants, wait a second. These ones don't fit."Â
You turned back to your cupboard, looking for the loosest bottoms you could find. "I think the hoodie still fits though, right?"Â
"Yeah." You heard Taehyung right over your shoulder, scaring you.Â
"Jeez, when did you get this close to me?" You turned to face him, crossing your arms, looking at his hair which still had droplets sticking to its edges.Â
"When did you get this far from me, Y/N?" His eyes bore into yours, sweetly intense eyes gazing at you like it was the first time he saw you. "What happened?"Â
You shrugged, not wanting to answer it. You picked up a loose pair of denim jeans that you had found stuffed away at the back of your closet. Pushing it into his hands, you told him to go change.Â
Apparently, your instructions fell on deaf ears. "What happened, Y/N? Answer me. Please."
You moved your gaze to his clothes, not wanting to focus on the thoughts that rushed back when you thought of him. What had happened? You moved your hands to your sides, resisting the need to hold him and know him all over again. "The hoodie looks good on you. Would you-"Â
"So do our hands." He held yours, snugly fitting his palm- your calloused fingers against his calloused ones, heat burning in the sleeping embers of your palm. His eyes gazed at the joint fingertips almost reverently. "They fit well."
"Taehyung, now is not the time-" You begin, cut off by his frantic breathing.
"When is the time, Y/N? When will I get to live? When will I get to feel like a human? When will I be innocent?"
His hand caressed your palm, touching your forearm, your elbow, your shoulder, and your cheek -leaving a burning trail behind him everywhere he touched. You shivered. "Do you know how long I have wanted you, Y/N? Years. Seven years, now. I have loved you for years. I have wanted you for years. I did all sorts of things to remember you while in jail- kept asking for you, kept calling for you. I didn't want to forget you, Y/N. Not you. I couldn't forget you, no."Â
He pressed your palm to his chest, and you could feel a dull thump echo through the clothes, reverberate in your palms. "That fire, Y/N. My passion in the promises I'd made to you. It never went anywhere. I always loved you. I always will. You can't make me leave again, not again. Please, no."Â
He held your palm up to his cheeks, not regarding the tears that were streaking your cheeks and his. "You feel me, right? It's me. Taehyung. I am the one you trusted. I'm the same. Trust me again. Please."Â
You tried to hold back the tears that threatened to slide down your cheeks, not wanting to pain Taehyung anymore. He held your forehead to his, pressing on the back of your head to meet his - upclose, you could see the redness that clouded the shine that his eyes would normally have. You couldn't hold back your tears anymore, nearly whimpering when you saw how broken he was- sirens swimming in the whirlpool of his eyes, singing songs of misery. "You know me, right? Do you know me? Do you recognize me? Kim Taehyung, police cadet. Your friend. Your classmate. You know me, right?" He asked, nose nearly brushing yours. "Do you know me?"He cried, eyes washing over the fire that ignited behind his pupils. You didn't see a vandal, or a criminal, or a friend. You saw a broken man.Â
"Taehyung, oh, Tae," you cried, putting your hands on his shoulders, watching him slink down to the ground as his body trembled and shivered. You wrapped your arms close around his figure, unable to understand his pain but just wanting it to go away.Â
You sat like that for a while, coaxing the tears and short whimpers out of him as he held onto your fingers, wanting to remember something he once had: you.Â
"I always asked for you, you know that?" Taehyung shivered as he spoke, even if the chills of the weather outside barely seeped into your home. "I always loved you. I don't know why they kept me there for so long, Y/N. I didn't do anything wrong. I don't know why I'm made to feel like thisâŠ" he trailed away, tears gathering at his chin as they endlessly flowed down his cheeks.Â
You glanced a nervous eye at the clock, wanting to make sure that you get to the station- no matter what happens. The bubbling of water distracted you from the ticking of the clock, and you turned off the stove. Scouring your cabinets for a chamomile tea bag was hard, but you knew you needed it. Taehyung always seemed to calm down with tea - you had used it multiple times before. Times of which you have multiple memories. Times you wish to forget.Â
Why did I ever love Taehyung? The question kept echoing in your mind as you leaned on top of the kitchen counter top. Things would have been so much simpler if simply looking at him wasn't so hard. His smile, his behaviour, his tears - it was all but a painful reminder of what you could have been if things had gone different. If only.Â
You poured the hot water into the mug you had settled on the kitchen top, watching the water bloom into a serene shade of yellow as you dipped the tea bag into it repeatedly. You prepared one mug, then another, hearing the soft declarations Taehyung kept repeating while he was seated.Â
All you had wanted to study was forensic science, and that was simply for one reason: you didn't want to interact with people.Â
People are complicated, over emotional beings. and you couldn't help but feel helpless every time you had to encounter a suspect. You would constantly be told by your professors to see them as lawbreakers - but all you tried finding was signs of humanity in them. That even the most vicious killers had scope for reform. That's why you stuck to the subjects you wanted - you were good at finding signs of life, not squashing them. You consistently failed those classes, without any doubt. And today, it seemed like all those classes were laughing at you.Â
"Here." You handed the mug to Taehyung, who muttered thanks. He rubbed his hands once or twice on the pants you told him to change into and took a sip from the warm tea. You resisted the urge to reach out and wipe the tears that lined his face, and try and wipe the scars of the past that had scarred him so badly - but you couldn't. You were a mere spectator in the game of his life. You couldn't possibly do anything other than hurt him more.Â
"Thank you. For letting me express all of it. I could finally say everything that I wanted to before I was forbidden from speaking about it again." Taehyung tapped against the mug, fingernails resting on ceramic as the sun slowly headed westward. "I'm sorry that I've been such a burden to you, Y/N. I wonder if I can do anything to reduce the pain and confusion I put you through - I doubt I can." He looked at you carefully, though you couldn't tell what he was thinking. "Thank you."Â
You let his words echo in the room, preoccupied with your thoughts. It hurt you to see him so broken, and you couldn't help but worry about him.Â
"Taehyung, I-" You opened your mouth to respond, watching Taehyung pay attention to every move you made - only to be interrupted by your phone loudly ringing.Â
"Sorry, this must be important." You got up to get your phone, watching Taehyung slump in his seat from the edge of your vision.Â
"It's the chief," you announced, picking up the phone.Â
He got straight to the point. "Come to the station, soon. Bring Taehyung with you." he told, his voice laced with a rather sharp edge- a tone that you had recognized in the years you had worked under him. Things were- most probably- not good.Â
You responded with a simple "yes", mind dwelling on the impending result that Taehyung would get. You felt that it would be unlikely that he would be going to jail- at least, you hoped so.
Turning to Taehyung, you tried to hide the fear and shakiness that lined your voice. "Let's go."Â
Taehyung sighed, playing with the mug as he rose up. "It's time, isn't it?"
"Good morning, Sir." You greeted the chief as he hurried into the small office, giving Taehyung a glance and then facing you.Â
"Morning." He gruffly responded, turning to your laptop. "We found an eyewitness for the vandalism, so we are getting them for the interrogation as well."Â
"Another interrogation? We've already done it, sir, and all the information is recorded here. I doubt it will be necessary-"
"Please, Y/N," He calmly said. "Leave the decision about it being necessary to me."Â
You stepped back, subconsciously edging closer to Taehyung - a move noticed by the chief as well.Â
"Y/N," he began, "I need to speak to you. In private. Step outside for a few moments, please."Â
You nodded, briskly walking towards the doors and yanking them open. There was a warm gust of wind that blew across your face, and you turned to face the chief.Â
"Y/N," the chief began, before pausing for a moment, "Officer Y/N. I'm going to need you to think clearly now."Â
"Yes." You set your features as tightly as you could, not wanting to seem distracted in any way.Â
"Do you have any type of bias in this case, perhaps due to your past relation with him?" he looked quizzically at you, as if trying to decipher an enigma scribbled onto your face.Â
Your blood chilled, for some reason. Were you having any bias? "No, sir."Â
The chief hummed - you couldn't make head or tail of his reaction. He kicked at a pebble before continuing. "From the recordings I heard the previous night in the office, and the way you let him come with you to freshen up a bit, one particular thing has struck me: you were trying to find reasons for Taehyung to be justified as a victim, weren't you?"Â
You gulped before responding. "Yes, sir. I believe the culprit committed vandalism as a coping mechanism to get over the hurt caused over the years."Â
The chief sighed heavily. "Well then," he said, "I suggest we continue with our investigation, and find a way to make sure the culprit in the matter is stable as well. We can't have repeated cases like these - we have a reputation to uphold for the police as well."Â
You nodded stiffly. "Yes, sir."Â
The chief sighed again, glancing at the street. "Our witness should be here soon." He turned to you again. "Funnily enough, she volunteered as a witness with CCTV backup to claim that Taehyung had vandalized her shop too. Apparently she heard you arrest him last night - so we have to hear her out."Â
The chief turned again to the road, eyes narrowing in hopes of spotting the witness soon. "The investigator whom she contacted has said she is a reliable witness, but I'm going to need to verify her statement nonetheless." He turned back, heading into the office.
You stared at the road that the chief was looking at before - the direction from which the supposedly reliable eyewitness would come, before heading back inside.Â
Taehyung was still slumped in his seat, fingers tracing drawings all over the pants you had given him. The chief was shuffling around behind the desk, pulling two spare chairs ahead - one for Taehyung, you presumed, and one for the eyewitness - whoever that would be.Â
"Mr. Kim Taehyung," the chief began, "there has been an eyewitness who has offered their testimony - whether it is to defend you, or further establish evidence of you vandalizing public spaces, I'm not yet aware. We shall be interrogating them - and maybe you, as well, now."Â
Taehyung rose up from the corner he had settled into, and shuffled into the seat the chief had set for him, wordlessly.Â
The door opened to reveal an older lady, dressed in a purple shaded hanbok, hair delicately pulled back into a tight bun and eyes peering around the whole office in curiosity. She found the chief, walking closer to the desk where he was arranging the records. "I'm here as the eyewitness..?"She said, looking at both you and the chief.Â
"Ah, yes. I presume you're Ms. Park?" The chief asked, pulling the chair out for her to settle into it. Under the light that shined across her face, you could make out the wrinkles that lined her skin and the greys in her hair - not that that was relevant to what would happen.Â
"I saw him vandalize the outside of my store a few days ago," she earnestly began, pulling out pictures that she had taken of the design on her window. "I'm a florist, you see. His designs are clearly inspired by that, aren't they?" She pushed the pictures in front of your vision, and you could see what she meant - the designs of orchids, hibiscus and asters stared back at you, intricately painted onto the glass windows of the florist's shop.Â
She pulled out more pictures. "There's been similar instances all over the neighbourhood- the other florist had a rose, the school received drawings full of children's stories and fairy tales, and had their walls painted with similar stories. In fact, the restaurants around here even said that their menus were drawn onto the streets, right in front of their doorstep."Â
The chief looked at the pictures carefully, with you peering at them as well, taking in the detail that Taehyung had while he worked while making each of his works- no, vandalising, you corrected yourself. He raised an eyebrow at the eyewitness, who seemed to shrink into her seat. "What does this bring forward as evidence for or against the culprit? We already know what the crime is, and its details. We just have to determine a punishment- either a hefty fine or jail. Do you have anything that can justify him getting exempted from either?"
Ms. Park looked at you and the chief before turning to Taehyung apologetically, placing a hand on his knee - as if consoling him. "I think that at the end of the day, all he was doing was beautifying the neighbourhood, wasn't he? And most of the residents here don't have a problem with it-" the chief looked at her incredulously- "so please, don't punish him or something. A lot of people appreciate his work in our neighborhood, you know?"Â
"But we have been receiving complaints about him since the past few days," the chief said. "Why the sudden change in opinion?"
Ms. Park fidgeted with the hem of her hanbok for a few moments, shaking her head nervously. "Some of us shopkeepers were really bothered by it at first, yes, but we also had some customers come over to inquire about the artwork. It looked professional to them. So we came to an ultimatum : we will let this young man paint and draw for us, on our walls, as much as he wants - as long as it's pretty," she emphasized, one hand patting her chest, "we'll pay him to do it."Â
You held back a sob as you saw Taehyung's eyes glimmer - a ray of hope shining in them.His knee bounced up and down- a habit you knew was something he had had since years - and he smiled softly when Ms. Park squeezed his hand. You felt like things were finally going to go well. The chief exhaled roughly before rubbing his forehead, glancing at Ms. Park, who smiled at him in the hope that he would understand her reasoning.Â
"The law, honestly, doesn't care about intentions- I don't think I really understand why I should even let him go. Vandalism is a punishable offence, and the perpetrator has been aware of its consequences. Why the sudden feeling to save him?" The chief questioned, eyes steely and tough.Â
Ms. Park hesitated for a few moments. "I believe he deserves a second chance." She pulled her chair ahead, the metal ends scraping against the tiles, and pleaded once again. "He was arrested for years for something he hadn't even done - and now, might face a few more months in the same place for simply being artistic. I don't think it deserves punishment."
"That's for the law to decide, not you, madam." The chief sternly said. "I suggest you leave such decisions to us."
The room remained tense and quiet for the next few moments, and your eyes were trained on Taehyung. You noticed the quiver in his hands, the way he shrunk into his chair - as if to hide away from whatever the upcoming decision would be.Â
Ms. Park was the first to interrupt the loud silence. "Oh, come on. Let me just pay for the boy's bail."Â
The clock chose that moment to loudly announce the next hour: was it eleven? Twelve? You weren't paying attention. You only saw the way Taehyung rose up from his seat - in happiness, you thought - with fists sticking to his sides. "No. I won't accept it."Â
You felt the chief look with just as much disbelief as you did. Why was he so hellbent on being a perpetrator when he could be free?Â
Ms. Park laughed. "No. I'm not listening to that whole self righteous thing that you probably have," she swatted the air with her hand, as if to push away any explanations Taehyung could give.
"Look, ma'am. I have the money to get a bail, or even pay the fine. I don't want you to pay for me and then hold it above my head like a massive favour you have done for me." Fire blazed in his eyes as he spoke up, rather indignantly. "I can take care of myself."Â
"To hell with that attitude," Ms. Park said. "I decided to help you because I didn't want you to suffer once again because of misunderstandings." She pulled Taehyung back to sit on his chair, clasping his hand between her wrinkled ones. "You had to go through so much pain at such a young age - no one deserves that. I was a mere bystander at the time you were arrested, and I regretted it then. I still regret it now."Â
She sighed before caressing the back of his hand lovingly, thumb gently pressing on the skin- as if to feel the pain those hands had to go through, and you thought you saw a hint of a tear on his cheeks. "So don't question me for 'saving' you, or something - what you did was perfectly fine for me. I love the way my street looks now, and so do the neighbours. All that really remained was the artist's identity- and now that I know it's you, I don't feel any sort of guilt in justifying what you did."Â
You were right. Taehyung was crying. It wasn't silent tears that rained gently down his cheeks, it was a whole thunderstorm. You saw the chief turn away, from the corner of your vision, but you couldn't bring yourself to do the same. He was biting on his bottom lip to hold back any of the sobs or whimpers that came, head lowering to hide the tears.Â
Ms. Park simply caressed his hand, over and over, till he calmed down enough to wipe his tears with his free hand. And when he raised his head up, you saw him like a new person. The wound up Taehyung you had met again a few hours ago was slowly vanishing - in his stead, there was a free Taehyung who smiled like the world's burden had been lifted off his shoulders. "Thank you," he murmured.Â
The chief sighed again. "I still don't understand how it came to this."Â
"Neither do I," Ms. Park laughed. "But it is what it is. We'll pay the fine."
"I'll do it," Taehyung started, only to be shushed by the elder lady. "I want to do it. Let me do it." She turned again to the chief, the bubbly happiness giving way to seriousness. "You can make sure he pays the fine, right? Withdraw the complaints for us too."Â
The chief looked at you and nodded, and you got to work - carefully opening the laptop again and making sure that you transferred the report from 'investigation' to 'resolved', and that the complaint was withdrawn.Â
The chief, meanwhile, made physical records of it, and informed Taehyung of the fine - which, despite his insistence, Ms. Park paid off, whipping out a cheque she had kept ready, somehow. You added the details to his resolved record as the chief dictated them to you, keeping them for future references - which you hoped would only be needed to prove his innocence in any situation.Â
Nearly twenty minutes of details, questioning, and a written assurance from Taehyung that he would be liable to arrest if he continued illegal activities, it was done. Taehyung was free.Â
The chief read over the details once again, thoroughly, eyes getting heavier and softer with every document he checked. Once it was all done, filed, and you had stacked the records back in the drawers they were placed in, the chief sagged into the chair, hands clutching the steel arms for support.Â
"Thank God," he whispered, eyes closed. "You're fine now." He got up shakily, hands wiping at his eyes to erase any traces of the tears that had possibly leaked out. He walked around the table, reaching for Taehyung - as if beyond the lines of that desk, his duties as an officer stopped and those as a teacher resumed. "Don't you dare do that again, Taehyung. Never again." He held his student by the shoulder tightly, gripping him and shaking him a little - like a parent would scold a kid. "Live a good life, please."Â
Taehyung nodded frantically, eyes still wide in disbelief as he ignored the grubby tear streaks on his face. "I will, sir." He had his hands placed politely in front of him, trembling fingers clutching onto the rough denim fabric of the old, loose jeans you had made him wear.Â
"Live well," the chief repeated again, thumping Taehyung's shoulder once and then turning around to collect the documents he would need to take with him. He bowed to Ms. Park, who acknowledged him before something at a corner of the small office caught her eye, and turned sharply to you. "Officer Y/N," he began, and you tensed a little bit more. "There was an opening last night in the forensic science department that I got notice of," he said, a smile tugging on the edges of his lips when he saw how your demeanor brightened. "Reach the head office tomorrow in the morning at ten, and I'll give you the details. All the best."Â
You hastily held back the sudden smile that threatened to split on your face, smartly saluting your senior before he turned around to leave the office. As he opened the door, you felt a burst of warmth all over your body - the heat of the sunshine rushing into the room.Â
Ms. Park walked from her corner to Taehyung, taking his palm between hers and squeezing. "I'm happy that you're free now, Taehyung." She looked carefully at his face - sternness making way for soft concern, and said, "Live wisely. If you need money, or a job to get you started, come to my shop - it's the one you painted with orchids. You remember it, right?"Â
Taehyung responded with a rather choked 'yes', nodding his head frantically. He placed his other, trembling hand upon the lady's hands, and solemnly thanked her.Â
"That's not needed, I told you." She smiled, before patting his cheek. "You deserve to let yourself live, so use this chance well. Work hard." She turned her head to look through the window behind her, groaning a bit at the sight of the brightly burning sun. "I better leave now - it seems that I'll end up getting a sunburn the nearer to twelve it is." She turned back to Taehyung, smiling softly, and patting his cheek. "Turn up at the shop tomorrow morning, we'll figure something out."Â
"Oh, and officer?" she faced you, pointing in the corner where she was standing a few moments before. "I think my grandson had left his plushie over here a few days ago - it's this one, right?" You followed where her hand was pointing, finding a pumpkin plushie left casually on top of a table. "Sungwoo told me he had lost it some time ago, so I just thought it was this one," she laughed awkwardly.Â
"I think it is his, he had come yesterday to file a missing complaint for it too," you said, causing Ms. Park to laugh. "He really loves it, doesn't he?"Â
"He's not slept well since it went missing. Anyways, I better take it with me, if that's all."
"Just a moment, ma'am," you stopped her hastily. "He'd left a note for the plushie too - I believe Peter?"Â
The elderly woman laughed at her grandson's antics, taking the note you offered her and grinning as she read it. "Yes, yes, Peter. I'll take the note with me. Thank you so much for everything, officer."
Thank you, you wish to say - unable to understand how she volunteered to be an eyewitness and defend the one person you cared so much for. Maybe words wouldn't be enough for you to convey how grateful you were to her, so you simply bowed to the woman.Â
She took Taehyung's hand again, gently pressing on the back of his hand. "Your mother used to help me out in the shop, you know." Taehyung nodded, and she smiled. "Your hands are like hers. Delicate, yet strong. You can craft beauty with this hand, Taehyung." She squeezed his hand, smiling. "Don't just let that beauty slip away from you."Â
She patted his hand again, before turning to you and smiling, and heading out. The sunlight bounced off her gray hair to shine on Taehyung as you looked at him - even with a tired expression, he looked more alive than you had seen him in the last few hours.Â
"I'm free," he said, saying it aloud and letting himself feel the sensation for a few moments.Â
He turned to you, watching the way your eyes told him that you understood everything you wanted to tell him - even the things he himself didn't understand. "I'm free, Y/N," he repeated, carefully examining his wrists that were once bound with handcuffs - no. There were no restraints there.Â
His eyes panned around the room. There was no investigator who questioned him about why he simply couldn't admit his crime. No one who made fun of him for seeking comfort in his art - even if it was illegal. "I'm really free," he murmured again.
Taehyung leaped towards you, pulling you close and holding you tight, as if unable to believe that you were there with him: and that he was here with you for as long as he wanted to be. You let your arms circle around his neck, one curling through the hair at his nape and pulling him further into your embrace, and the other spread out over his back - trying to remind yourself that yes, he was here, with you.Â
"Thank you," you felt him murmur into your shoulder.Â
"For what?"
"Just being here. With me." He sighed, further tightening the hands that rested around your waist. "After so many unfamiliar faces over the years, seeing yours feels like a reward of sorts for behaving well."Â
You laughed at him, slapping his back light heartedly. "Don't talk like you did anything wrong all those years ago. It's not good." You let your hands pane across the expanse of his skin, feeling him cling on to you as you tried to calm him down. "I'm happy for you, Tae."Â
He held you like that, for a few more moments - like you were slowly pulling him back into what could be his new normal life. Waking up every day in a room that doesn't have steel bars as a door. Not having to crash at the old house that had haunted him for years. Not having to hide his face in the fear that someone would taunt him for his past. Actually doing something that made him feel happy, confident, and alive.Â
"I'm happy too," he murmured into your shoulder. You hummed as he looked beyond your frame to see the streets outside the window - seeing how they were illuminated in daylight. How animatedly people were talking about what their plans for the day were. A kid kept hopping on a chalk drawing of hopscotch he had drawn on the footpath, clutching onto a plushie that oddly seemed like a pumpkin. Someone walked around their stall, setting things up for the day.Â
You pulled him away from your grip to look at him again - not wanting to forget any part of him in any way. "I still care for you as much as I did all those years ago, you know." You put your hands on his biceps, just as you used to do when you had to knock sense into your friend. "You better not hide anything from me now."Â
"I have no intentions of," he grinned. "Thank you very much."Â
You giggled, a feeling you hadn't felt in years fluttering around your stomach like butterflies.Â
"About us," Taehyung began, holding your hands in his, "You know that I love you, right?" You felt yourself tense up, and probably Taehyung did too, as he squeezed your hands. "I'm not in any hurry. I want to take some time to understand myself and what I want to do before I think of anything with you. But when I'm settled, and I'm someone I can be proud of, I want to come back to you. Be with you forever." He let go of your hands to hold your cheeks, smiling as he saw your big eyes peer at him. "You'll let me, right?"Â
Your eyes softened. "Of course, Taehyung."
"Tae." He corrected you, coming closer to press a kiss on your forehead.Â
You smiled when he moved back, glancing down at all of him and laughing. "For beginners, how about we get you clothes to change into?"Â
He looked down at his clothes, laughing with you. "Let's go, then?"Â
You nodded at him, pulling him out of the office, and locking it securely before turning to a widely grinning Taehyung. "I have a feeling I'm going to love the daytime. It's just so positive, and nice, don't you think? Really warm all over."Â
"You're just saying that because you lived like a night owl," you laughed at him, watching his eyes sparkle in the sunshine.Â
"Yeah, that wasn't the best way to live, was it?" He clicked his tongue and frowned. "Guess I better start living well now. To new beginnings, then, Officer!!" He grinned and poked your forehead.Â
You watched Taehyung skip over the pebbles that were lined outside the office, walking freely on the streets, feeling the dread that you had let build up in your heart for so long slowly drain out of you. "Wait for me!" You screamed behind him, running to catch up to him. To new beginnings, you thought.Â
a/n: hopefully, this piece of writing was worth your time đ thank you so much for reading graffiti and chalk!! I'd love to hear any feedback you have. Feel free to send it in as a comment, reblog, or as an ask! love, hazel đ
taglist: @taejinnies (the torture is over bahaha), @xiaokoo, @thedarkwinterrose, @shatzkrinslinzki
masterlist
#kwritersworldnet#btscreatorscorner#bangtaninn#bangtanarmynet#castlebangtan#clubzerooclock#graffiti and chalk#hobipaint#bts fanfics#bts angst#bts fluff#bts imagines#bts fanfiction#bts fanfic#bts smut#bts drabble#taehyung fanfic#bts taehyung#bts kim taehyung#taehyung fluff#taehyung angst#taehyung drabbles#taehyung smut#taehyung fanfiction#tae x reader#tae x female reader#tae x oc#tae x you#bts v
83 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 26 â What You Wantâ of âpride is not the word Iâm looking forâ quotes and commentary. Not a full list of favorite quotes or full commentary.
Oh, this got so long, though. I was like, âAn opportunity to wax poetic about Moshang dynamics and characterization? An opportunity to talk about why my interpretations of Mobei-Jun and Shang Qinghua are Like That? SIGN ME UP.âÂ
-
ăBeginning next mission stage.ă
ăDeath of the Author - Part 2: The Secret Basement of Shang Qinghua.ă Â
ăMission objective: place the Weeperâs Eye on the pedestal.ă
Shang Qinghua slowly sits up on his sofa. He stares at the pop-up window for however long it takes his brain to roll over completely.
âI donât have a fucking basement?â he says finally.
-Â
AN: I have been waiting to use âI donât have a fucking basement?â for months. Also, itâs been years for him, so Shang Qinghua is a little oblivious, BUT I would like to point readers all the way back to some paragraphs from Chapter 2.Â
Excerpt from Chapter 2:Â âA Horseshoe Nailâ:Â Â
Shang Qinghua considers the point loss. What are his excuses character motivations here? Why is his unmerciful System not completely skewering him for this?
He is the servant of a demon lord, Mobei-Jun, the future Northern King, so he has a greater investment than most cultivators in the future of the Demon Realm, so itâs not unreasonable for him to seek out any bastards of Tianlang-Jun without handing the demon baby over to a righteous sect. Heâs also a Peak Lord of Cang Qiong Mountain Sect, so itâs not unreasonable for him to be interested in any rumors of the whereabouts of Su Xiyan or what happened to her, for political leverage or whatever. The character of Shang Qinghua originally was and still is a spy - on top of being a shameless coward willing to cling to anyoneâs thighs and then stab them in the back, in order to stay alive or advance himself.
There are plenty of magical artifacts in this world that might give a power-grubbing weakling like Shang Qinghua an insight into the future. As Peak Lord of An Ding, Shang Qinghua is, in fact, in a pretty good place to get his greedy hands on one of these magical artifacts. Isnât that what a good spy and overall ambitious snake would do?
 Especially a spy serving a demon lord extremely likely to get fed up with him and kill him at some point? While also serving a righteous cultivation sect extremely likely to execute him for eventually betraying them? Of course Shang Qinghua would obviously want to know how to save his own ass from these ticking time-bombs! And how better to save his own ass than shamelessly clinging to the golden thighs of the protagonist, who will one day conquer every other demon lord and all righteous sects?
Following Luo Binghe means being on the endgame winning team!
Shang Qinghua looks over the pop-up windowâs numbers over again, in regards to the loss of points. True, how exactly he tracked down Su Xiyanâs half-demon baby when the Huan Hua Palace Master failed is a bit of a plot-hole, but the rest can be easily explained away with a bit of creativity!
Oh, the rest of the cultivation world didnât know Su Xiyan was pregnant? Well, Shang Qinghua is a slimy, sneaky spy, who would of course guess that a female cultivator might suddenly disappear like that for months-on-end due to a secret pregnancy! And given that Su Xiyanâs reputation had been linked to a passionately self-destructive Tianlang-Jun⊠Okay, he can feel the anti-fan rage at that mildly sexist line of thinking, but it stands! It stands!
Now, Shang Qinghua just has to⊠actually decide⊠whether or not he wants to take the point loss, in order to save the life of his protagonist sonâs adoptive mother, Luo Jiahui.Â
Shang Qinghua, my darling fool of an Author God, your System is listening to the things you say and think.Â
I have been WORKING here to foreshadow where Iâm going with this story. Iâm pretty sure that every single endgame plot point has shown up and is now in play in PINTWILF. Shang Qinghua, due to situational awareness, is dealing with too much in-world shit to narrow things down easily, but itâs all there! It will hopefully not seem as though Iâm pulling things out of nowhere in the next and final part (Part 4) of this fic.Â
-
âThis makes me look crazy, bro,â Shang Qinghua  complains to the System. âIt really does. I already have to be careful about talking to the secret, world-controlling system that lives in my head and this? This is not making me look any more stable! Where did this come from? Where the fuck did I even get it?! â
Oh, things are coming together in Shang Qinghuaâs head and he doesnât know if he really likes the picture. On one hand, itâs always nice to actually have someone or something to blame for things beyond the fucking System. On the other hand, he really doesnât know how the fuck heâs supposed to sleep at night with a full-length, polished silver mirror with an ornate golden frame under his house.Â
-Â
AN: Shang Qinghua, have you noticed that youâve stopped losing points for continuity errors and plot holes? Shang Qinghua, you know that the people in your life have noticed that you know too much. Theyâve just decided not to question you about it because you always look like youâre going to faint when they do, then you laugh and change the subject.Â
But now Shen Qingqiu is on to you and heâs not so easy to shake.Â
(Plus Shen Yuan! Theyâre terriers, SQH!)Â
-Â
He turns away from the mirror, only for a second System window to pop up in front of him. Only⊠the design of this one is different. Familiar, though! It takes Shang Qinghua a second to place it as Peerless Cucumber- as Shen Yuanâs Transmigration System.
 ă Users cannot be injured, killed, or trapped inside the looking-glass! The user will not be able to touch or be touched by anything inside the looking-glass! The user will be returned from the looking-glass within thirty minutes, unharmed! A substantial point reward is attached to this bonus mission. ă
âRight,â Shang Qinghua says.
This second pop-up window then shifts colors and is ruthlessly closed before his eyes. Ah, wow, Shang Qinghua kind of feels like he just saw someone get murdered here.
â...How many points?â he asks finally, reluctantly curious.
-Â
AN: Having the Systems fight is so much fun. My setup here in PINTWILF has it so that thereâs a main Worldbuilding System that does its best to maintain the world, then each transmigrator has their own personal Transmigration System managing their case.Â
This is so the Worldbuilding System can maintain the world without the presence of transmigrators, and so the personal Systems can potentially follow their transmigrators into another world. All the Systems interact with each other in order to try to manage things and there are... issues. Â
Look, the thing about simulated (or managed) realities for me is... someone coded the thing (or did some equivalent of coding the thing), and whether or not this thing in question is the world or just the System, if there are multiple entities trying to manage things, thereâs going to be fuck-ups. You canât have two cooks in the kitchen without points where the two cooks get in each otherâs way at least a little bit. If there are multiple Systems, then youâre going to have friction, and that friction can be funny.Â
Inspired by me trying to run two heavy art programs on my computer at once and being like, âOh, boy, please donât burst into flames while duking it out in there. Oh, man, you two were NOT made to operate together, huh?âÂ
-Â
He knows heâs right when he walks away from some kind of important-looking procession, stepping into the next room at the same time as someone else, who looks directly at him and doesnât look away. Shang Qinghua freezes in the doorway and doesnât let himself stare so much as he canât stop himself.
 âOh, no,â Shang Qinghua thinks.
Thereâs a man standing in front of him, tall and broad-shouldered, with an ageless youth, but a sharp gaze and no youthful roundness to his features. His curly black hair has been cursorily held back from his face by a golden ornament, but is otherwise loose, and he wears his ornate red and black robes well and correctly, but like a man with a hundred more.
The man flicks a strong hand at the doors behind Shang Qinghua, which slam shut with a bang, like heâs done this a thousand times before.
He smiles unkindly. âShang-Shishu,â he says, like heâs tasting the title, considering tearing it apart with his teeth. âSo it's true. How curious.â
Thereâs no way for Shang Qinghua to count how many times heâs seen this face before, but heâs never seen it like this. The man looks like an emperor. He looks like a god. The red mark of the Heavenly Demons burns like a crown in the middle of his forehead.
Shang Qinghua takes an unwilling step back.
âWhat are you afraid of?â the original Luo Binghe says, still smiling. âWeâre only talking.â
-Â
AN: I tried to make this meeting mirror Shang Qinghua and Luo Bingheâs first scene in Part 3 of the fic, in which we finally meet the Luo Binghe (Shang Qinghuaâs nephew) who is going to interact with the PIDW plot.Â
Excerpt from Chapter 18:Â âThe Inevitable Plotâ:Â
The restaurant is closed when Shang Qinghua lets himself in. The tables in the dining room are still packed up, lit by dim light through shuttered windows, and the only sign of another person are the chopping sounds coming from the brightness of the kitchen. Shang Qinghua stops in the doorway and lets himself stare.
Thereâs a young teenage boy standing at the counter, thirteen going on fourteen, still not yet near his adult height (taller than Shang Qinghua, a fact he's still not prepared to face), still carrying a youthful roundness to his features. Shang Qinghua has seen him like this a hundred times before: curly black hair tied back, a kerchief covering his head to keep it out of his eyes, a slightly yellowed matching apron neatly tied just the way his mother taught him, and intent on the work in front of him. His hands are quick, the knife sharp and sure, and the movements of food preparation work slide right into each other like heâs done this a thousand times before.
When did the boy get so big? It didnât happen all at once; it snuck up on them, hiding dastardly in plain sight! Shang Qinghua remembers when his nephew barely came up to his waist. Fuck, Shang Qinghua remembers when his nephew couldnât walk. What is this? Who allowed time to pass like this?
Luo Binghe scrapes the chopped vegetables off the board and into the basket beside him, before putting down the knife and turning around. He smiles.
Thereâs no way for Shang Qinghua to count how many times heâs seen that before.
âUncle,â the protagonist says fondly. âYouâre here.â
-Â
âLetâs talk,â Luo Binghe calls out, cajoling now. âStop running and speak to me and perhaps old hurts can be forgiven. All that condonation and betrayal is so far in the past now. This lord can be merciful, Shang Qinghua. Just speak: how many things have you been hiding...?â
-Â
AN: This is PIDW Luo Binghe, by the way.Â
Once I realized I was going to have a room full of fortune-telling devices, I was like... âOoh! Bing-Ge scene! I should have a Bing-Ge scene!â Because, like, thatâs the curse of SVSSS transmigrator protagonists who trip into caring about Luo Binghe, baby!Â
-Â
Shang Qinghua takes some deep breaths to calm his poor, weak heart, and nearly falls to the floor anyway! But he catches himself!
And then a large, cold hand wraps around his arm to steady him. Itâs the cold that keeps him from lashing out and probably breaking his own hand. Instead, he looks up, heart still pounding in his ears, into the frowning face of Mobei-Jun.
âOh, you have the worst timing,â Shang Qinghua breathes.
Mobei-Junâs expression twitches and he lets go.
âNo!â Shang Qinghua chases the hand with his own, catching it before the man can get too far. âMy king, Iâm so glad to see you! Thank you for finally coming! I have so much to say,â he says quickly. âI-â
Before he realizes that heâs essentially holding Mobei-Junâs hand for no reason now - ah, now thatâs something he never would have dared to do like twenty years ago - and carefully drops it. He takes a deep breath, trying to calm the panic still racing through his veins. And then promptly realizes that Mobei-Jun is here. The demon lord is here in this secret basement.
-Â
AN: Moshang in this fic is... hmmm... a little weird sometimes, because a lot of it has been happening in the background. A lot of it has been unspoken until Shang Qinghuaâs breakdown and until now.Â
Shang Qinghua isnât actually as scared of Mobei-Jun in this fic as he is in SVSSS, and I hope that comes across. When he had his breakdown, part of it was fear, but a large part of it was also actually anger. Shang Qinghua was afraid of how the System had changed his life, but he was also angry about this loss of control. Yes, he was terrified of Mobei-Jun because he didnât know if it was still his Mobei-Jun, which brought lots of old memories and old anger to the surface, in which Shang Qinghua was kind of like, âHow dare you think you get to freely touch me after the things you did and never apologized for?âÂ
BUT the status quo in this world, before the World Update, is one in which Mobei-Jun touches Shang Qinghuaâs hip without SQH flinching. Itâs one in which SQH and MBJ drink and relax together. Itâs one in which SQH isnât afraid to reach out and grab MBJâs hand, because he misses MBJ.Â
Theyâre so close, they just need to actually talk it out.Â
-Â
Shang Qinghua glances at the ladder and the open hole in the floor. âAh, my king, did you⊠climb down here looking for me?â
âYes,â Mobei-Jun answers, looking around with sharp eyes. He doesnât seem to be very impressed with what heâs seeing. â...What is this place?â
âMy, ah, my basement,â Shang Qinghua answers, leaving out the part where he didnât even know he had one until about an hour ago. The System is determined to make him look like a bit of a madman, huh? âItâs just⊠just some artifacts and tools. I donât⊠I donât really come down here a lotâŠâ
Mobei-Jun finishes studying the room, then stares at him again, his gaze more piercing than ever.
âThe future concerns you this much?â he says.
Shang Qinghua is totally prepared to deny everything, but the phrasing of that cuts off every story he might try to tell. He glances around the room, full of these broken, desperate, stolen things. Itâs⊠reflecting.
â...Yes,â he admits, hoarsely. Then coughs. âI⊠my king, we should⊠talk.â
âYes,â Mobei-Jun agrees.
âBut, ah, not here? I donât⊠like it here.â
âYes.â
-
AN: Mobei-Jun is one of the people who has noticed that Shang Qinghua knows more than he should. And now, thanks to this secret basement, Mobei-Jun has an explanation for why Shang Qinghua knows more than he should!Â
If you donât know about the System element, then this basement is actually pretty in-character for the new Shang Qinghua of PINTWILF.Â
He is so scared of the future. Heâs invested in the story now.Â
-Â
Shang Qinghua isnât surprised at all when the special item speaks again as soon as itâs back in his hand.
Why would it shut up now, after all?
 âHe has no name but the position he has been promised to, which he may not live to see,â the Weeperâs Eye says, which pulls Shang Qinghuaâs gaze back to the demon lord waiting for him. âHis father uses him as a tool. His mother is long departed. His uncle wants him dead. He has long known that these broken promises cannot be undone⊠but he knows new promises may yet be made.â
Mobei-Jun is frowning at the crystal eye in Shang Qinghuaâs hand, looking between it and Shang Qinghuaâs own eyes.
Heâs not dressed-up the same way he was the last time Shang Qinghua saw him - no especially fancy robes or ornaments or jewelry. He looks like himself this time. Â
 âIf these ones are not kept, there will be nothing for the nameless man who will be king.â
Shang Qinghua doesnât move.
-Â
AN: I mentioned exploring Mobei-Jun not having a name in the commentary on the previous chapter. I guess thatâs my take on PIDW Mobei-Jun... that the man doesnât really have anything outside of his position. Heâs a king, in service to a tyrant, and heâs never going to let anyone in. Heâs just... cold... the whole way through. PIDW Mobei-Jun has an icy throne and nothing else.Â
PINTWILF (and SVSSS) Mobei-Jun has the Airplane version of Shang Qinghua. When Airplane saved MBJâs life, the System wasnât making him do it, he made that choice for himself. The System was willing to let MBJ die (and, in my headcanon, be replaced by some ice demon cousin or LGJ). So, MBJ turns around and chooses Shang Qinghua for himself.Â
Shang Qinghua was like, âNo! This character canât be replaced! You canât just dress someone else up as Mobei-Jun! You canât just let the character die! It has to be this man in that role! No one else!âÂ
When Mobei-Jun is coming to talk to Shang Qinghua in this fic, in this moment, he is making this choice for himself, the nameless man who has been promised a position he might not live to see. Thatâs what the Weeperâs Eye is getting at. If Shang Qinghua doesnât want to hear the promises Mobei-Jun is will to make him, there might as well not be anything in Mobei-Junâs future to make him an individual, more than a cold figure acting out a part.Â
-Â
â...Shang Qinghua,â Mobei-Jun says finally. âI will not hurt you.â
Shang Qinghuaâs gaze snaps from the crystal eye in his hand, back to the demon lord standing by the exit to this secret basement.
âWe will speak,â Mobei-Jun says solemnly, slowly, like someone repeating the lines of a script. âI wish to be understood by you. I have not known how. Yet I must try now⊠in my own words⊠and you must listen.â
Shang Qinghua swallows.
The anger - the frustration - breaking through at the end there sounds more like the man he knows. Heâs pretty sure thatâs meant to be a request, but it sounds like an order.
-
AN: After their last conversation, Mobei-Jun had a lot of soul-searching to do, and one of the conclusions he came to is that he canât take anything for granted. He has to made explicitly clear, using words, which is apparently what matters with humans and with this human in particular, everything he feels. He canât take the risk of continuing to hurt Shang Qinghua by letting the man think that he doesnât regret hurting him or may hurt him again someday.Â
-
He puts the Weeperâs Eye down.
Heâs really sick of this thing. He doesn't want to carry it around all the time.
It only tells him things he knows, anyway.
-Â
AN: Weâll get into the Weeperâs Eye in future chapters, but itâs... itâs not really a mind-reading device. It kind of is. It is a little bit. But part of the reason itâs so informative here is that Shang Qinghua is holding it and Shang Qinghua actually knows a lot about his characters and the people in his life.Â
Even the original characters, like Fanli, he knows well. Sheâs his family. Heâs privy to Fanliâs problems through Jiahui and Liu Qingge if nothing else.Â
With Shen Yuan, he doesnât know the kid well yet, but his fellow transmigrator isnât that difficult to read and heâs been where Shen Yuan is.Â
Shang Qinghua putting the Weeperâs Eye down here is a show of trust of sorts. Itâs a way of telling himself to get out of his own head, away from character roles and exaggerated panic, and put himself in the moment with someone he knows and... well... trusts and wants to trust even more.Â
-Â
Shang Qinghua follows Mobei-Jun out of the basement, removing the spiritual seal from the wall, which makes the creepy basement entrance disappear, then replacing the flower that covered it. He hesitantly follows the demon lord back to the main room of his Leisure House. He has no idea how to stand, suddenly, or where to stand.
Mobei-Jun looks very determined.
âSo, ah, should we⊠sit?â
âNo,â Mobei-Jun replies, then abruptly says, âShang Qinghua, you do not have to fear me. I do not wish to cause you any pain. Now or in the future.â
Shang Qinghua stares, wide-eyed.
Thatâs not⊠something he ever expected to hear explicitly.
Good! It's good, though! Very good.
It's great, really.
â...Thank you,â he says, stunned. âI donât want to cause you pain either?â
âYou have shown as much. Many times.â
This is probably not the time for an âYes, I did tell you soâ in any form!
Instead, trying to remember all the speeches he prepared while waiting, Shang Qinghua says, âYou have too! In your own way! I just⊠my king, last time you visited was a⊠it was a very bad day for me. I apologize for my behavior! I was speaking from a place of-â
âFear,â Mobei-Jun interrupts darkly. âWell-deserved.â
âAh, wellâŠâ
âYou believed that I would hurt you, in your state,â Mobei-Jun says.
âI was⊠it was very a bad and confused state, my king.â
â...You do not trust me.â
Shang Qinghuaâs voice dries up on him. He wouldnât put it that way, exactly! That sounds pretty terrible when said in such a blunt way. Theyâve moved past that, havenât they? Itâs more that he trusts different people with different things! He trusts Luo Jiahui to be Luo Jiahui, and Liu Qingge to be Liu Qingge, and Mobei-Jun⊠to be Mobei-Jun.
-Â
AN: Shang Qinghua and Mobei-Jun got really far without explicitly talking about things, but at some point that stopped cutting it.Â
-Â
âI have hurt you before,â Mobei-Jun says, looking at him directly. âFrom a place of fear⊠of anger⊠of⊠misunderstanding. I am⊠sorry for this. I will not do so again. I was wrong to treat you in such a way.â
Shang Qinghua takes in a deep breath⊠and out again.
Fuck, it feels like his eyes are burning.
âYou have my respect,â Mobei-Jun says quietly, urgently, not letting up on getting all of these words out into the open. âYou have my regard. You have my trust. Yet I have not shown this in a way that you have understood, so you could not share this. I have demanded your loyalty without being deserving of it.â
âMy king,â Shang Qinghua protests, taking a step forward. âI was- I should have said-â
âYou did. Many times. In many ways. I did not understand.â
âI wasnât very clear either-â
âIt was my responsibility to be clear. I must be clear now.â
âYouâre being very clear now,â Shang Qinghua agrees quickly. If things get any clearer here, if any more of the things theyâve left unspoken get said, his heart wonât be able to take it. âThank you, my king. It means- thank you."
Mobei-Jun nods. He looks relieved.
-
AN: I wanted to write a version of Moshang that felt... a little more mature? Shang Qinghua has developed a lot in this fic. He has grown as a person. And Mobei-Jun has seen this growth over the years.Â
Mobei-Jun has also been able to see into this Shang Qinghua in a way that wasnât available in SVSSS canon. I think that SVSSS Shang Qinghua was locked the fuck down. I think he was almost completely inaccessible and offered very, very few openings for connection.Â
But in this universe, Mobei-Jun actually knows a lot more about Shang Qinghua. He knows what motivates Shang Qinghua. He knows that Shang Qinghua is a doting uncle and a doting older brother. He knows that Shang Qinghua has come to care for his sect. He knows that Shang Qinghua is intelligent and resourceful and funny. They drink together and talk politics! Mobei-Jun knows that Shang Qinghua is loyal and tired and trustworthy.Â
So... there was an opening here that didnât exist in SVSSS canon.Â
And Mobei-Jun took it.Â
-Â
Shang Qinghua knows that cultural differences are a hell of a thing here, but everything being understandable in hindsight didn't make it not fucking hurt. It still hurts, even finally having the apology he never thought he'd get.
"...Weâve been pretty bad at understanding each other, huh?â
âIt has often seemed as though we were not meant to meet,â the demon lord says softly.
Shang Qinghua, who can't imagine getting through his transmigration experience without meeting this man, thinks over all the unknowing irony in that statement.
"...Maybe."
âThe differences are⊠significant.â
Shang Qinghua laughs, almost disbelieving. âThatâs a word for it!â
"But not impassable."
"Ah⊠I⊠hope not."
-Â
AN: Iâll probably make a separate post for this, but I love Moshang transmigrator reveals. Bingqiu transmigrator reveals are mostly about the Abyss, which is great, because that needs clearing up. MOSHANG transmigrator reveals are like, âMy weak human husband is a god???âÂ
Also love it when MBJ is like, âYes, this makes sense.âÂ
-Â
âI have never known what you have wanted from me,â Mobei-Jun says next, like a confession. âYour life, you have said, time and time again. Though I am only alive by your grace. You demand none of what you deserve of me.â
â...I donât think âdeserveâ is a good word for this,â Shang Qinghua says, which probably isnât the right thing to say, but heâs really too stunned to come up with anything better. He really didnât prepare for the right conversation here. âAha, sorry, my king. Itâs just⊠I donât think I like to think about it in terms of âowingâ anymore. Between us. At least⊠not like some sort of strict balance? I do something nice for you, you owe me. You do something bad to me, I get to hurt you. Not⊠not like that.â
Mobei-Jun thinks about it.
âSorry, I donât really know what Iâm saying-â
âYou are deserving of better than what I have given you,â Mobei-Jun insists, determinedly. âI do not understand you. I have never understood you.â
Shang Qinghua feels the same way.
âBut I would like to,â Mobei-Jun says next. âI would if you would allow it.â
-Â
AN: Mobei-Jun is only alive because Shang Qinghua saved him and he knows it! And Shang Qinghua has never made the demands he should have made, having that kind of leverage over Mobei-Jun!Â
Iâve always wondered if this is deeply romantic by demon standards. Like, not inherently romantic. But I would bet that Mobei-Jun really likes the idea of a relationship where no one is keeping score... no one is granting favors to use like a leash of obligation... no one owes the other things they donât want to give. I would bet that Mobei-Jun really, really likes the idea of a relationship where affection is freely given because the people in it want to give it.Â
He does feel as though he owes Shang Qinghua, but I think Mobei-Jun likes the idea that his favor is his to give just because he wants to give it.Â
-
Mobei-Jun lifts a hand, slowly, and holds it out.
Shang Qinghua thinks about it.
He thinks about it again.
He reaches back and puts his hand in Mobei-Junâs own, which is as cool to the touch as always, and moves over his skin carefully. His hold is so light that Shang Qinghua could break it without any issue at all.
They stay there, like that, looking at each other.
Looking at their hands, holding without hurting, after everything. It's such a small gesture.
It feels kind of like a miracle.
-
AN: I am... a huge fucking sucker for Mobei-Jun holding Shang Qinghua waaaaay too lightly because he wonât risk hurting Shang Qinghua again. Like, this man is going to take it from the top. No more assumptions.Â
-Â
âWhat do you want, Shang Qinghua?â Mobei-Jun says, voice turning up at the end, in the closest thing that the man might ever come to helplessness. âWhat do you want from this?â
âIâŠâ Shang Qinghua wipes at his burning eyes with his free hand. This is kind of pitiful. âFuck.â
Mobei-Jun lifts his free hand and uses his own sleeve to wipe at Shang Qinghuaâs tears, like his robes arenât important to him at all. âAsk,â the man says, in the tone of a promise. âYou do not have to fear the future. Anything I have to give is yours.â
Shang Qinghua gives up on trying to speak and just moves forward to bury his face in Mobei-Junâs chest. Fuck it. The demon lord who was supposed to kill his character lets him do it. Mobei-Jun holds on to him, arms heavy but still so careful, the manâs chest moving in a sigh that sounds like relief.
This really was too many unspoken things to finally say aloud all at once.
-Â
AN: So, yeah! Thatâs what Iâm been building up to with the Jiahui/Qingge marriage and the Qijiu fights and makeup, getting Shang Qinghua to think about what he wants from his relationship with Mobei-Jun. Luo Jiahui and Shen Qingqiu have basically been throwing the question at him repeatedly: âWhat do you want from this life, Shang Qinghua?âÂ
Because it canât all be plot! Youâve taken your family for yourself, but you can have more than that! Youâve made so many choices already... you can take this last step and make this choice too. Let Mobei-Jun in.Â
A lot of Moshang plots end up being âShang Qinghuaâs inability to communicate versus Mobei-Junâs inability to communicateâ. Which is great! Thatâs Moshang! And some external issue (a rival demon lord, Linguang-Jun, etc.) will end up being the secondary plot which acts as a scenario pusher for the primary plot of the Moshang relationship. Again, great stuff!Â
But since the romance isnât the focus of this fic, I decided it would be fun to have a more âShang Qinghua and Mobei-Jun versus the problemâ take. (Which also shows up in lots of Moshang fics! Definitely not exclusive to this fic at all!) Iâm looking forward to having Shang Qinghua and Mobei-Jun actually try and tackle problems together, as a couple, inside the main âFamily of Choiceâ plot.Â
Which isnât to say that Moshang have totally worked out their relationship here. They have only just gotten together. Mobei-Jun still has issues. Shang Qinghua still has many issues. Theyâve got a lot to work out together. Theyâve never been in a relationship like this before and thereâs a lot of people out there who would object to their relationship! Their relationship is going to continue to grow as the fic continues. Theyâre going to have a few bumps in the road.Â
But I really like the idea of Mobei-Jun being Shang Qinghuaâs rock in this fic. This man has been so stressed. He needs a hug from his ice demon boyfriend who can soothe headaches with a hand.Â
-
When Shang Qinghua feels like he has himself more under control, he draws back just far enough to say, âMy king, will you kiss me?â
Mobei-Junâs expression is already soft, at least by his standards. His gaze turns hooded before he leans down as Shang Qinghua leans up. Shang Qinghua takes the manâs face between his hands to kiss him. It feels nice, if uncertain, with the hunger of something a long time coming at the end of it. There's years worth of wanting in this.
It has been so fucking long since Shang Qinghua kissed anyone.
He breaks the kiss and has to stifle laughter, clinging to the front of Mobei-Junâs robes, which the man never closes properly, so now Shang Qinghua is never going to be able to not thinking about touching it. Itâs a very nice chest to touch. He knew it would be.
Mobei-Junâs brow furrows slightly, his hands staying on Shang Qinghuaâs hips.
âWhat?â
Ah, sorry! Sorry, my king! Itâs just- this is such a ridiculous detail to get stuck on, but your lips are kind of cold? Iâve, ah, Iâve always kind of wondered,â Shang Qinghua confesses quietly, without really meaning to actually say it. Holy shit, heâs going to blame saying something like this after that on the fact that heâs had a very long and very weird day. âSorry. I'm really tired. It's fine. It's good.â
Mobei-Jun snorts and kisses him again, as if to say, âDeal with it.â
-Â
AN: Cute! Mobei-Jun likes it when Shang Qinghua laughs. I stand by this.
110 notes
·
View notes
Text
Firestorm Part 4: A Spider's Web
Fandom: Mortal Kombat 2021 Liu Kang x Reader
A/N: Sorry for how late I'm posting today. It's been a weeeeeek. But we're all good to go! Next week is going to be... fiery, wink wonk wink wonk. Enjoy some Lao!
The Oncoming Storm Previous Chapter Next Chapter >> Chapter Index
The corners of your vision were dark, like a scene from an old movie. Your body wouldnât move. You felt pinned. Inhaling sharply in panic you couldnât exhale. Something was above you. Something dark and foul. You were terrified. Its mouth was open in a wide grin, eyes fixed on you with wicked delight. Clammy, clawed hands grasped your wrists and held you in place but you couldnât have fought them anyway. You were frozen in terror, like someone had paralyzed you.
Cold yellow and white eyes flashed as they examined your features, scanned your face. The creature leaned closer to you and inhaled deeply, as if to smell your fear. Its breath was freezing and you managed to whimper in terror though your breath was so caught in your chest that you thought the pain might kill you before whatever this thing was did.
Its breath stunk of death and the drool that dripped from his teeth fell on your face and made you want to gag. You tried to move, tried to fight, but your body felt suspended. You managed to clasp your hand into a fist and the creature screamed in your face and grasped your wrists harder, pushing you violently down.
âYou will bow!â It hissed in a horrific shriek.
That had broken the dam. You thrashed, shrieked, pulled your wrists but it grasped you tighter and harder and laughed at you the entire time. You couldnât escape. You werenât strong enough! Your wrists were aching.
âYou will not see!â It was a hiss from all over the room. You couldnât get away from the sound. It was in your head, rattling around. You closed your eyes tight and thrashed, fought, tried to use all you knew about martial arts to break free but nothing worked. When you opened your eyes again, the creature was gone.
You were alone, sitting upright in bed, trembling.
Your wrists were aching and you gasped greedily for breath. Then you held your head in your hands and sobbed into them. You had to take deep breaths. You were making it worse by hyperventilating. Deep breaths. You had to calm down. Your whole body was sore, like youâd spent time lifting weights far too heavy for you.
It was still raining but nowhere near as hard as it had been the night before.
Listen to the rain.
It had to have been a nightmare.
Nothing more.
Your subconscious was terrible. Shaking from head to toe, you talked yourself down. It was a bad dream. With everything going on it was your mind playing tricks on you. The drool youâd felt was actually the rain. The oppressive feeling was just the whole⊠god-curse thing.
You finally breathed and relaxed your grip on yourself.
Rolling your shoulders, you leaned your head back and then froze as you caught sight of the rest of your room.
Oh no.
Apparently, the last few days had been a fluke when it came to your ink.
Those sharp and deadly webs of ink had filled your room. The only space free was your bed. There wasnât even any room on the floor next to it this time. Leaning back against the wall, you sighed. Your hands ached in remembrance of the last time this happened. Getting rid of it had left you bruised and honestly, your hands were still sore. You were tired of being sore.
Did you really have it in you to get rid of it again? It wasnât like you had a choice. You couldnât even consider crawling through the ink to get out of it. The only other option was to go out the window and that wasnât an easy feat either. You didnât feel up to either task.
In fact, you felt hungover. Once again, you got all the drama and discomfort without any of the fun. Life wasnât fair. You just had to deal with that. If you didnât get rid of the ink then there would be no food, no proper clothes, no cleaning up. Someone would come find you eventually and then youâd have to explain what happened.
You rubbed your hands together and kicked off your blankets then sat on your knees. To work. You werenât quite sure what youâd done last time to make it go away. Youâd just hoped that it would. So thatâs what youâd do again. Hold out your hand to the ink and hope. It seemed ludicrous now that you were trying to do it again. You adjusted the oversized shirt you had worn to bed and then held your hand close to the ink. You closed your eyes, took slow breaths, and then focused on your arcana.
It was a part of you. While often it felt like the hands that had tainted you were using it against you, it was still yours. You had proven yourself capable time and again and this would be no different.
Energy, dark and twisted, all yours, surrounded you. It bent to your will with a thought. Peaking an eye open, you expected the ink to be gone but it persisted. Tangled webs still spread throughout your room, dangerous and sharp. Your fingertips were black with ink as though you could write with them. Youâd try that another time.
Closing your eyes again, you focused again on the arcana youâd already spread throughout the room and trying to get rid of it. There was a pulling sensation deep inside of you, as if something was trying to tug your spine up through your chest and then like a thousand rubber bands were wrapped around your ribcage and pulling them out of place. You hunched forward in pain and then pulled your hand back with a yelp as the ink sliced at your palm.
Whining, you held your hand close and looked at the superficial cut. âOw.â You placed your palm to your lips and sucked away the blood drawn. Still nothing. Damn. Ink was everywhere.
There was a knock at your door.
âUhhâŠâ You said loud enough to be heard on the other side of it.
âY/N?â Kung Laoâs voice called to you. âYou awake?â
âUmm, yes.â
âYou sound weird. Why do you sound weird?â
âWell, Iâm having a problem.â
ââŠa lady problem?â
âWhat? No.â You laughed in disbelief and heard Kung Lao breathe a sigh of relief. âIâm stuck.â
âWhat exactly does that mean?â
âIâm⊠itâs difficult to explain. Just know that itâs true.â You covered your legs with the blanket again.
âIâm coming in.â
âYeah, good luck with that.â
Kung Lao opened the door as much as he could, which wasnât much, and stared in a surprise. His jaw dropped.
âWow, you really are stuck. Are you practicing in here alone again? Liu told me that you were doing that, by the way.â
âUmm⊠no. I had a nightmare.â
âOh. Are you okay?â
âYeah, it was just a nightmare. And Iâm very stuck. I canât seem to get rid of it⊠and Iâm a little nervous so trying has been⊠well, trying.â You had to peek beneath some of the ink to get a clear view of Kung Lao and even then, you couldnât see him properly.
âSo this is how you deal with nightmares?â He tapped his hat against the ink and looked impressed by how sturdy it was. They looked frail. Thin and spun but sharp and solid.
âI donât have any control over it, Lao! I woke up and it was like this!â
âBut you can get rid of it, right? And if you pass out, Iâll just take you to the infirmary afterward.â Lao shrugged as if that were no big deal.
âI donât know, honestly.â
âCan you at least try?â
âI already tried!â
âWell, get up and try again.â
âIâm not wearing any pants.â You pouted and he laughed.
âIâve seen your legs before, Y/N. Come on.â
âYeah, when I was nine.â
âHave they changed much? Should I be worried? Whatâs wrong with your legs, Y/N?â
âFocus, Lao!â You laughed and then climbed out from beneath your blankets and sat on your knees again. âOkay. Iâm going to try.â You closed your eyes and focused again on the energy of your arcana. You could feel it swirling around you, like a warm welcoming wave. You could have reached out and grabbed ink out of thin air and made whatever you wanted with it. It was a good feeling. A warm feeling. A stark difference in comparison to the cold and clammy misery youâd woken up to.
Then you tried to will the ink away and gasped as the air was stolen right from your lungs. You fell forward on the bed, grabbing it in a panic to stay upright. Coughing, you tried to catch your breath.
Shit.
âWhoa, whoa, hey!â Kung Lao was searching through the ink as if trying to find a way through it to get to you. If you couldnât fit then he certainly couldnât. He was way larger than you. You held you hand up to let him know you were okay and focused on breathing. You were suddenly nauseous, lips tingling as if youâd pushed yourself way too far.
âThat didnât work.â
âI see that.â Kung Lao took off his hat and scratched his head comically. âI donât think I can even get my hat through there to get to you.â He tried to crack the ink with the hat but instead he was repelled backwards as if striking metal. âYou should try to make these when you fight.â
âOnly if I want to kill somebody.â
âExactly.â
âIâm going to try again in a second.â
âDonât go anywhere.â Kung Lao walked away without waiting for you to respond. Like you could go anywhere. You were stuck. It was embarrassing but also kind of hilarious. You had trapped yourself in your room while youâd been sleeping! Hopefully, Kung Lao wasnât off finding someone else to observe your shame.
âI guess Iâll just keep trying.â You would do so until it either went away or you passed out. Either would solve your problem, you supposed. Closing your eyes, you took deep, calming breaths and willed away the nausea. If you meditated for a few seconds then maybe you could harness your energy a bit better. You could do this. Your arcana was there. You knew you could create with it so why wasnât it going away?
Then suddenly something crashed heavily on the bed behind you and you screamed, turned, and struck blindly. Kung Lao had climbed in through your window and was now slammed back against the wall laughing. âY/N!â He laughed with wide eyes and you fell over, practically wheezing with laughter. âWow!â He rubbed the spot on his chest where youâd struck him.
âYou scared me!â
âI just climbed through your window to help you and you decked me!â
âYeah, well I also had a nightmare about a gross man crawling over me so excuse me for my instinct to fight when some dude jumps through my window.â
âGross man?â He frowned.
âFocus, Kung Lao.â You gestured behind you to the ink sprawled throughout your room.
âRight. One problem at a time.â Kung Lao adjusted himself on the bed and set his hat aside. âTry again?â
âYeah, of course. I⊠I did it once. I just donât know how I did it that first time and then the second time was whenâŠâ
âYeah, when Raiden shocked you into heart failure. Hard to forget.â Kung Lao positioned himself behind you and placed his hands on your shoulders. âLean on me if you need to.â
âJust keep me from falling over with my ass in the air, please.â
âTempting. No promises.â
You swatted blindly behind him with a laugh then closed your eyes and cleared your throat. This was distracting. Kung Lao was distracting. You rolled your shoulders and, realizing that you had some nerves about it, Kung Lao spoke quietly in your ear.
âInhale deeply.â He encouraged. âExhale slowly.â You did as he guided. He helped you find your focus again. Your heart had been racing after you had decked him. âBecome more energized with every breath you take. Allow your energy to grow. Encourage that energyâŠâ You focused on Kung Laoâs words, on your arcana, and on the ink that you could visualize spread throughout your room. You were genuinely surprised that he had guided you so easily through meditation. Kung Lao wasnât exactly the most patient guy youâd ever met.
In your mindâs eye you could see the ink emerging from your sleeping body like an explosion. At least this time it hadnât stained everything you owned. If you could visualize it leaving your body then maybe you could visualize it returning to you too. Visualize each strand leaving the room in an explosive burst into your hands instead of your body. You didnât want to hurt Kung Lao if you could help it and you didnât want to become a human bruise either.
Then, as though someone had thrown bricks right at your hands, you fell back against Kung Lao. Your moment of peace was gone and replaced by aching in your hands. You hissed in agony and shook them out. Kung Lao wrapped his arms around you protectively. He was looking down at you with a wide smile, impressed. It was a goofy sort of look and you admired him from below.
âWow, just like that, huh?â
You swatted at his arm. âThat was a lot of work, okay?â
âDidnât look like a lot of work.â
You swatted at him again and he mouthed âowâ as he often did. âYouâre ridiculous, Lao.â He hugged you close and pulled you against his chest. Sometimes you forgot how strong he was and you were comforted.
âAre you okay?â
âIâm okay. Thank you for helping me.â
âIâm supposed to help you train today. Are you up for that? Youâre all⊠clammy.â He patted your bare thigh and you swatted his hand away then snatched your pillow and pulled it into your lap.
âIâm up for trying but Iâll have to take it slow.â You felt much better now that your room wasnât filled with ink and you didnât have to consider abandoning it and all your worldly possessions to your arcana. âWait, do you mean like⊠the kind of training that Raiden wants me to do orâŠ?â
âCombat is more my thing. Weâve gotta keep you strong. I can take it easy on you. Donât worry.â He smirked but you were already tired thinking about it. âReady?â
âI need pants, Lao.â You laughed and pushed him off of you and toward the edge of your bed. He sighed dramatically and placed his feet on the ground.
âFine. If you must.â He summoned his hat back to his hand and then slipped it on his head, tucking the strap beneath his chin with a little wiggle. âMeet you out there.â He smirked and then left you alone.
You flopped back on the bed in exhaustion. Then you sat up and meditated to calm the remaining nausea. Then you got cleaned up, dressed, and grabbed food before going to meet Kung Lao. For the first time in a long time you felt uncomfortable being alone. Thankfully, you werenât alone for long. Soon enough you were in the fight pit practicing with Kung Lao. You focused on forms and technique since you were weary. You were slow which you hated. It was difficult to get used to being so limited by your body and mind. Up until recently youâd done this everyday teaching others at every skill level. Youâd never thought that youâd miss the energy you used to have.
âYouâre slow today.â Kung Lao stopped you, hands folded behind his back. He hadnât even broken a sweat.
âIâm sorry. Woke up on the wrong side of the bed.â It was a lame attempt at a joke. Kung Lao even gave you a look of disapproval. Like he had room to talk. His jokes were terrible.
âI need you to get back to where you were, Y/N.â
âI know. Iâll get there. This isnât me giving up, Lao.â You sat on the steps of the fight pit. The drizzle that had fallen earlier had stopped and was replaced with partially sunny skies. Dark clouds loomed in the distance, likely the last remnants of the storm that had blown through like a whirlwind. Kung Lao sat next to you with a thud.
âWe done for today?â
âI donât think I have more in me. Iâm sorry. I want to do more but⊠Iâm tired.â You smiled apologetically. âIâll try again after I rest if you insist.
âNo, itâs fine. We can do something else.â
âAre you sure?â
âIâm sure. Itâs fine. Rest is important.â
âGood.â You yawned and stretched your arms over your head. âHave you seen Liu today?â
âYeah, heâs having a long day.â Kung Lao whistled low as though he were very much not jealous of Liuâs day. âHe and Raiden are trying something. He wouldnât give me details but I didnât ask for them either. I offered to help but Liu sent me to find you instead.â
âOh, so you two are taking turns keeping an eye on me now, are you?â You narrowed your eyes at him. He shrugged and then averted his eyes. He stunk of guilt. You knew why now but it was still hard to be mad at Kung Lao, honestly. He was too⊠cute.
âItâs true he asked me to but I would have found you anyway. Who am I kidding?â Kung Lao clasped his hands together, elbows on his knees, tapping one foot. âI always seem to anyway, donât I? Even when I didnât realize it was you.â He smiled at you but you averted your eyes. You supposed that he did. He always had.
âThanks for sticking with me, Lao. Even though Iâm less fun than ever today.â
âIâm having fun.â He pouted his lower lip. âAre you not having fun?â
You rolled your eyes at him. He knew exactly what you were talking about.
âOh, right, the whole gross nightmare thing.â He considered. âThatâs not so fun, I suppose. And you punched me. That wasnât fun.â You smiled. He always brought mirth to the moment, even when things were their heaviest. You were forever grateful to be reunited with your Kung Lao. âCome on. Iâll walk you back to your room and we can find a way to spend the rest of the day.â
âFood, I assume?â
âHowâd you know?â
âI remember you very well, Kung Lao. Even as kids you liked to eat.â You teased. You joked on your way to grab food which you brought back to your room. Then you spent the afternoon playing games and eating. It was just the afternoon youâd needed after your horrible nightmare. Kung Lao stayed until late then left to get some sleep. You werenât sure you would be able to do the same after the morning youâd had.
#mortal kombat#mortal kombat 2021#kung lao#liu kang#liu kang x reader#fanfic#drabble#fluff#mk movie#arcana#female reader#reader insert#liu kang x you#drama#romance#fanfiction#ludi lin#max huang#liu kang/you#the oncoming storm#angst#lightning#slow burn#mk kung lao#mk liu kang#mortal kombat fanfic#mk fanfic#mortal kombat fanfiction
30 notes
·
View notes
Text
Day 3: Wedding
Day 3 of @fundyfiles FWT week
apologies for length and formatting. Wrote this one in my phone's notes app, day 2 is locked in my computer and will hopefully posted soon.
On AO3:Â
They don't get married in a church or a banquet hall, or even the chambers of a town clerk. They have no rings or ring bearers, no officiant nor witness. No friends to lead toasts, no father to say <em> I'm proud</em>
They get married in woods untouched by pain and it's enough, enough to have whispered promises kept secret by the wind.
Fundy wakes at the creaking of the west window. His pulse beats steady, from an easing of fear rather than gain. He doesn't open his eyes to see what his heart already knows. They can create an image from sound alone, the ring of iron an axe learned against the wall and a thud of a shield next to it. Arrows, too, but much softer, and the rustle of clothing removed and hitting the floor. There's a worrying lack of a bow. It can't have taken more than two minutes but it feels like eons, the beats between each approaching footstep a century. The ache is overpowered by the steady beat of safe, safe, safe.
Neither pretend he's asleep when Dream climbs into bed next to him. His skin is cold to the tough, and his hair is wet when he burries his head into Fundy's chest. No amount of time or care bathing in the river could erase the scent of blood from his clothes, though, wafting from the corner to his unnaturally sensitive nose. It was a kind gesture, though, even if it only saved his sheets and not his mind.
Tucked under Fundy's chin and curled into his warmth, his love begins to shake. It was a bad one, then. They all were, he supposed, just some worse than others. The clock had already started ticking before the next. It could wait, wait for him to run his hands over chilled skin and purr into blonde hair until they both could sleep or till the sun rose, however long it took.
Dream wakes up quickly. He has to, has perfected the art of keeping his eyes closed and breathing slow until the coast was clear, or at least until he could claim the element of surprise. This morning is kind. Gentle fingers trace across his back and somewhere in the distance, the hens and sheep begin to start their busy days. With his nose pressed to Fundy's collarbone, it's like home has flooded his senses and settled into his bones.
He leans back enough to look at Fundy for the first time in weeks, beyond the silhouettes of last night's moon. The sunrise through the east window lights his red hair aflame. A grin stretches across his face, sleepy and unhurried. Like they have all the time in the world.
"I'll pick m' stuff up," he slurs, voice still raspy from sleep. He nuzzles back into the pillow. "Too tired last night."
"That's not what matters," Fundy replies, bumping their foreheads. "You could take your weapons into bed and I wouldn't care, as long as you came back in the first place."
Dream smiles at that and cracks an eye open. The pillow makes his vision fuzzy, but it's enough eye contact to get his message across.
"You'd mind."
"Okay, maybe. But still not the point." Fundy leverages the hand at his back to pull him closer, tucking his chin over dream's head in an image of the night before. Silence settles over them. It's a conversation they've had before, more or less. A tennis match of "you don't have to wait for me" and "I wouldn't know how not to," of "I'm sorry" and "for what?". Of Dream not deserving this love and Fundy giving it willingly. It always ends the same so they don't bother to have it out loud, and Dream have never been strong enough a man to do the right thing and leave.
"Breakfast?" He offers into Fundy's throat. It's been a while since he's gotten to cook for his partner. It's been a while since he's cooked for himself for that matter, besides smoking meats along the trail.
"Marry me?" Fundy responds. Dream laughs at that and finally rolls over, planting his feet on the ground and pulling his torso over his legs.
"No, I mean it." Dream freezes. Turns back towards Fundy to find him sitting on his heels and eyes wild. He waits but Dream can't find any words, and until he apparently can't wait any longer. The bed shifts when he scampers off the edge and circles around to kneel between dream's legs.
"Marry me." Fundy cradles his hands, runs the pads of his fingers over every scar and callous. He holds them like their something precious, not something worn and stained red. His eyes broadcast every emotion hiding within, and they hurt to look at. Dream looks at their hands instead and takes a shaky breath.
"I can't promise to be something permanent."
"You don't have to." Fundy wipes below his eye. He hadn't realized he was crying.
"You just have to promise to be mine."
They get married in the tradition of the Old Gods. It's only right for Dream to, and it's not like Fundy has any love for Prime anymore. They spend the week scavenging and waiting for the full moon. With only suspicions to rise and no coin to spend, they make the best of it they can. He picks daisies and black eyed susans and forget me nots, the flowers that grow wild in lieu of florists, and Dream dyes bow string in green and brown. They don't own enough white between them to look anything near proper, but Fundy puts on his only dress shirt and weaves a crown of clover flowers.
Dream shakes his head when he sees it, but ducks his head for Fundy to adorn him and kisses his cheek in a silent thank you. It's important, whether Dream makes a fuss or not, and it's the only white for a man who's been forced into forest colors for years.
They sneak to a clearing when the day arrives, hand in hand and giggling like children. Even though the trees provide ample privacy they don't dare to light a full circle of candles or leave a mark that could be traced. Four are enough to light them, and their flowers will fade soon enough.
Fundy's fingers feel clumsy wrapping the cord around his wrist, but his embarrassment turns to laughter as they figure out how to pull ends through loops for each other with their nondominant hands, a task clearly meant for a third party.
They have no high priestess to lead their ceremony, so Dream whispers the words instead. His voice is steady until the end, finally cracking as he finishes their vow.
"For as long as our love may last, so may it be."
"For as long as our love may last," he repeats, "so may it be." It's a bittersweet promise. Even now when his heart could not be more full, there's a reminder of their inevitable end. The modern script would have fit them better perhaps:Â till death do us part.
With a gentle tug their hands are free and their ropes are left in a neat knot. Dream pushes it into his hand and seals his first with his long fingers. And then he leans in, for a ritual Fundy knows the words to as well, kisses him desperately until they can't breathe.
Soon they'll blow out the candles and sweep their flowers out of place. Soon the horns will announce the next hunt, and dream's ichor will stain the forest floor instead of cheap wax. Soon.
#fundywastaken week#fwt#fundywastaken#ill @ the mods ehen i can fix the post#my writing#it is one am#wooo edited#apparetnly its actually 1.2 k#which is more than i thought#by edited i mean i fixed the spacing and italics and nothing else.#me
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sparks Fly
Summary: Dan and Philâs vacation after Vidcon is going well, until a mistake from Phil sets the whole thing up in flames. Rating: PG-13 wc: ~2.2k A/N: written for the @phandomreversebang! Shoutout to my team ( @schnaphan as the talented artist and @catboydan as my incredibly tolerant beta who did not mind me getting the fic done a day before posting) for being incredibly helpful and supportive of the weird direction I decided to take a âsparks flyâ prompt in. You can see @schnaphanâs art here.
Read on ao3 or beneath the cut.
Phil was proud of this one. An airbnb cabin, far away enough from the rest of the world that they would get some space to themselves for once, but close enough to civilization that it had broadband internet. The perfect place to wind down together after Vidcon. He stretched his feet out onto the glossy wooden coffee table and turned another page, trying to focus on his book.
âAh!â Dan jumped back a bit as he entered the living room. âDid we really need to keep the cutout?â
âItâs funny,â Phil insisted. He wasnât sure what exactly had inspired him to stuff the cardboard cutout of Dan into their suitcases when the man from the convention asked if they wanted to keep it, but it annoyed Dan to see a replica of himself stand in the cabinâs living room, so stand it did.
âIt keeps scaring the shit out of me.â Dan glared at it, somewhat resentfully.
âEven better.â Phil attempted a wink.
Dan rolled his eyes. âJust wanted to say Iâm tired. Going to bed.â
Phil looked up from his book, trying to suppress his disappointment. âSo early?â
âTired.â Dan leaned over the back of the sofa to try to reach Philâs face, reaching out with his hands to pull him closer when Phil jokingly pulled away.
âGood night,â Dan said, kissing Phil on the forehead, and then on both cheeks when he pouted. âDo your best to survive without me. Youâll have your book to keep you company. Very intellectual.â
Phil rolled his eyes, turning back to his (somewhat trashy) horror novel. âGood night. Sleep well.â It was good that Dan was going to bed early, probably, he hadnât been sleeping well recently. Hopefully heâd be able to catch up on some sleep tonight and feel better.
The cottage was quieter than Phil expected with Dan in bed in the other room. It was a bit eerie, so far away from the rest of the world, alone in the woods, and Phil found scenes from the axe murderer horror novel in his hand flitting through his head a bit more vividly than he would have liked.
He needed something to calm him down, ground him, and he remembered from the advice he had absorbed through Danâs therapist. A scented candle, maybe? It would be cozy and warm, and you never saw scented candles in books about axe murderers. There were scented candles already provided on the coffee table, heâd just have to find the matches.
There were probably some in the kitchen. He stood up and moved to the kitchen, searching the cabinet until he found the matches. He struck one, absentmindedly, before remembering the candle was in the other room. The flame was already flickering downâhe didnât have long to get there before it burnt out.
His resolve strengthening him, he summoned extra reserves of strength from deep within him to start a sprint back towards the living room. He was just rounding the corner when he noticed a human figure looming ahead of him. âAh!â He jumped slightly before realizing it was just the cutout. God, Dan was right. It was terrifying. He looked for the candle, then paused. The match. Where was the match?
A flickering, growing glow in the corner of his eye answered his question. âOh fuck,â Phil whispered. âOh fuck, DAN, oh fuck-â he ran towards their room. âDAN,â he shouted again, swinging the door open.
Dan was sitting up in bed, massaging his head. âWhat the fuck did you do, Phil?â
âFire,â Phil managed, âfire!â
He was starting to smell the smoke. Dan mustâve too, because his eyes widened. âPhil, you idiot, we canât get out this way.â
Dan was sort of right, he supposed, the living room was between their bedroom and both the front and back doors, and a large chunk of it was on fire right now.
âYou idiot, you shouldâve gotten out.â Dan sounded scared now.
Phil wished he could say he had gone back out of some deep seated need to save Dan, but if he was being honest, it was just instinct at this point to run for Dan every time he made a mess. âItâs fine,â he said, looking around for an exit. The window. Phil silently thanked his past self for booking an Airbnb with only one story.
Danâs eyes followed Philâs gaze, and he mustâve had the same thought, because he grabbed Philâs arm, dragging him over to the window and wrenching it open. âThe screen-â Phil said, before Dan let go of his hand to push at it until the screen came loose, falling onto the ground on the other side of the window.
âCome on,â Dan said, swinging a leg over the side. He hopped awkwardly down, dragging his other leg after him. âCome on.â
Philâs legs seemed to seize up, but with enough of Danâs tugging he made it over the windowsill, his foot catching and sending him tumbling into the sweetly scented, but somewhat thorny, flowerbed. âOw,â he muttered, looking at the scratches running their way down his long, pale arms. He found himself staring at them, transfixed, as a single drop of blood welled up and trickled down his arm.
Dan pulled at his arm again. âPhil, move-â
Phil stumbled to his feet and out of the flowerbed, following Dan until they were about 20 feet away from the house, just where the grass turned into woods. Oh god, Phil could just see the headlines about how two British idiots were the cause of the latest California wildfireâ
âCall 911,â Dan said, sounding just a little less frantic now that they were out of the house.
Phil patted his pockets, looking for his phone. He found a phone-shaped lump in the left one, and pulled it out, his hands shaking as he tried to pull up the phone icon and type in the numbers. It took him a couple of tries, but he finally got the number in right.
A womanâs cool voice sounded from Philâs phone speakers. â911, whatâs your emergency?â
âRight! Emergency. Iâm here with myâumâfriend,â Phil said awkwardly. âWeâre on vacation, from the UK, well, vacation after a conventionâyou donât care about visas, do you?â he said, suddenly remembering Danâs Bahamas fiasco from a few years ago.
Dan glared at him. âThe fire,â he prodded.
âRight!â Phil said. âMy house is on fire.â
âDo you have an address?â the woman on the other end asked in the calmest voice Phil had ever heard.
âAddress,â Phil motioned to Dan with a gesture he hoped clearly communicated, âget me the address for this airbnb,â but Dan didnât seem to understand. He just looked confused.
âWhat?â
âWhatâs the address of this place?â
âOh!â Dan said, digging out his phone (Phil was suddenly grateful that neither of them could be separated from their phones for long enough to lose them in an emergency). He stared at his screen anxiously, as if he was waiting for something to load.
When it finally did, he didnât even read it out loud, just shoved the email in front of Philâs face so he could read it to the dispatcher.
âAlright, sir, help is on the way,â the woman on the phone said. âAre you and your friend a safe distance from the house?â
Phil looked around. âUm, I think so.â
âPerfect. And thereâs no one else in the building? Any pets?â
âNo. Just us.â
âWeâll be sending an ambulance around just to check that everyone is alright, just so you know.â
Phil hoped he wouldnât be charged for that. He missed the NHS. âOkay.â
âIâm just going to need you to sit tight until then, okay? Now, can you answer a few questions about the fire?â
She asked a few vague questions about how the fire started, and Phil was grateful that he didnât have to actually explain what happened, just say it was an accident. Her questions seemed more designed to keep him on the line and calm him down until the fire truck came than to get any actual answers about the fire from him. Phil tried not to look too hard at the growing flames, glowing in the window.
After a few minutes, he could hear sirens in the distance, and a fire truck and ambulance pulled up in his driveway. A few figures in bulky suits hopped out of the truck, immediately getting to work unrolling a hose and aiming it towards the windows of the living room, where Phil could see flames flickering.
âRight,â a very tall man in firefighter gear strode over to them. âI just have a few questions about how the fire started. I donât suppose youâd be willing to help?â
âYou should probably talk to Phil about that, I have to make a few calls,â Dan said, ducking away and patting Philâs hand before leaving him alone to face his interrogation.
âYeah,â Phil gulped. âI was there.â He forced himself to look up to make eye contact with the firefighter.
âRight,â the man said, writing something in a notepad. âYou saw it start?â
âYes,â Phil said. âI, uh, was carrying a match.â
The man raised an eyebrow and wrote something down again. âYou were carrying a match,â he repeated.
âYes,â Phil said, finally breaking eye contact. âI was carrying a lit match and I dropped it.â
âHmmm.â Some more writing. âWhyâd you drop it?â
âWell, um, me and my-â Phil hesitated for just a second. âMe and my friend kept this cardboard cutout from this convention we went to, and when I walked back into the living room it startled me and I dropped it.â He didnât dare look up and risk making eye contact again, but even the other manâs pen scribbling seemed judgemental.
âRight. So then something caught on fire from that?â
âI think it was the carpet. Iâm not sure.â
âWell,â the man said, clearing his throat. âYou and your friend are lucky youâre safe. I hope youâve learned to be more careful with matches next time.â
âI have. Sir.â Phil cringed inwardly, hoping it didnât show on his face. Sir? Was he a child being scolded at school?
The firefighter seemed to accept Philâs assurance, though, nodding once before turning away and moving back to the truck, just as Dan emerged from the ambulance and jogged over.
âYour turn.â Dan nodded towards the ambulance.
Phil sighed. At least the paramedics probably wouldnât ask him any questions about how he had managed to start a house fire.
When Philâs exam was done and he got out of the ambulance, Dan was waiting for him. âI found us a hotel,â he said.
âI love you,â Phil said.
âAs you should.â
âWhat about our stuff?â Phil asked, anxious.
âThey let me go in to get our suitcases. Nothing else, though Iâm not sure Iâd be able to find anything else if I was allowed to try. The living room looked pretty bad.â
They hadnât gotten a chance to unpack much yet. Just having their suitcases should be fine, though Phil missed his horror novel already. But still, Phil groaned. âAre we going to be in trouble with the Airbnb host?â
âNope,â Dan said. âI called already, they have insurance for idiots like us.â He smiled as he said it. Phil couldnât help but appreciate that he had lumped the two of them together, as if this whole mess hadnât been entirely Philâs fault. âWeâre not getting our money back, though.â
Phil sighed. âUnderstandable.â It was probably the best outcome he could ask for, especially with he and Dan safe⊠and how expensive US medical bills could get. âHow far is the hotel?â
âAbout half an hour.â Phil opened his mouth, but Dan cut him off. âIâll drive. Youâve caused enough damage for today.â
He was smiling, just teasing, but Phil couldnât help the flush of shame that came over him anyway. âIâm sorry.â
Dan threw an arm around Philâs back and pulled him closer. âI know,â he whispered. âNow come on. Letâs get out of here and get some rest.â
The hotel room wasnât as nice as their cabin had been. It was on the smaller side, and the carpet was scratchy and gray. The mattress on the equally gray bed was a bit lumpy, but Phil couldnât bring himself to care as he dragged himself into it.
Dan collapsed next to him. âHow is it that Iâm the one functional in an emergency?â he asked. âIâm the one crippled by existential despair all the time.â
âI donât know,â Phil confessed, wringing his hands. âI just⊠I panicked.â
âI know,â Dan sighed, patting Philâs face fondly.
âNothing like a near death experience to solidify a relationship, though, right?â Phil joked weakly.
Dan patted his face again, a bit more clumsily. âNothing like a near death experience to make me tired.â
He lapsed into silence then, and Phil listened to him fall asleep, counting every breath, matching them with his own until his eyes drifted closed and he fell into a dark, dreamless sleep where, finally, he could no longer smell the wood smoke.
23 notes
·
View notes
Note
wow! that's an amazing list. âiâve been falling in love with you since the first day we metâ
A continuation of other tumblr prompts Iâve made into a fic - here
Hopefully chapter four will be the end lolol this fic has been far longer than I intended it to be.
---
Kagome stared out at passing scenery beyond her window with a glazed look dulling her eyes. Heavy thoughts carried her attention far away from the mundane train ride. She hadn't visited Kyoto in years, and especially not for such a special reason before.
Shippo's voice had sounded so strange on the phone. Mature, but not overly deep, maintaining its playfulness. He'd invited her over for a visit right away.
A 'bing!' noise roused her enough to check her phone- which showed a picture of Natsuki posing with a spear and fresh kill.
Kagome snorted, resting her chin on her knuckles. There were a few things about Natsuki that she was surprised Sesshoumaru hadn't commented on.
Number one; her boyfriend was a demon.
And number two; he was, specifically, an inuyoukai. A mongrel. She imagined Sesshoumaru felt mighty smug to know she'd found a demon of the same species as him to date. Natsuki being of mixed breeding surely made the Daiyouki feel all the more superior.
But Kagome had never cared about such things. She'd loved Inuyasha once, too.
The short version of their 'getting together' just two months prior was that she'd located a demon bar a few years ago and had been dating youkai ever since, using the place as a means to meet them. The relief of finding the secret den of long-forgotten youkai had been unparalleled. Kagome now knew exactly how to locate and see through glamorous thanks to years of experience.
She'd found out through the process of elimination that humans just kind of...weren't enough for her. Kagome needed the youki, the rush- the bite of claws, talons or fangs.
Natsuki was one of many in a long line of potential 'forever' partners, but Kagome had long since stopped expecting marriage down the line. If they lasted, that was fine. If not, that was fine too.
She had resolved never to fall hard for someone again.
Natsuki left Tokyo a few days prior to go on a hunting trip with his pack in a remote location up in the mountains, a monthly tradition.
'Can you skip it this time?' Kagome had asked. 'I'd just...really like it if you could come to Kyoto with me?'
'But I don't know your fox friend.'
'Doesn't matter- he hasn't seen me in 500 years. I would feel so much better if you were there.'
Natsuki looked as though she'd spat in his breakfast. 'Ah, uh-' he ran an awkward hand through his light-brown hair. 'I guess?'
The hesitancy and look in his eyes- begging to be let off the hook- made Kagome force a smile and drop the subject.
She sighed, figuring they'd probably break up soon. There wasn't really anything wrong with their relationship, just a difference in values and priorities.
It seemed to be the norm. No huge fight. No big dramatic breakup. Usually she even stayed friends with her exes.
Sesshoumaru was the outlier in all things.
She made certain not to tell the Daiyoukai of her impending singleness. If he was irritatingly optimistic now- Kagome imagined he'd be a nightmare to shake off if she were available.
But he'd stop if I outright told him to never speak to me again.
Her lips thinned, stomach turning at the mere thought.
For the rest of the journey, she resolved not to think about him. And failed miserably.
----
Shippo had greeted her at the door with an enormous hug the second she'd arrived at his hilltop home. Brilliant red hair had grown longer, swept back into a ponytail. Since his house perched a little further out from most of the houses, he wore no glamour. The pointed ears and foxtails- five of them- Kagome counted, were on full display.
Tears pricked her eyes, and she hugged him back fiercely.
His wife was pleasant, though a little eccentric for a racoon youkai. She'd made a 'welcome' banner and everything for Kagome's arrival.
Three young kits with dark circle markings around their eyes raced around the house- which had crayon drawings sprawled all over the walls at waist-height. Shippo and his wife seemed to have given up on house maintenance, but they were a happy family.
Blue eyes softened as Kagome sat with him in the relative privacy of his art studio. She was so pleased he'd found happiness. As they talked, she bent down- reaching into her bag for her phone to show him some pictures of her workplace- only for it to tip over.
A small bottle of pills rolled out, stopping by his foot.
Kagome paled. She glanced away from his questioning look as he handed them back to her. "Reiki suppression pills?" he asked.
"How'd you know?"
"I've got friends in Tokyo. You're not the only priestess who secretly dates demons," he shrugged, pinning her with a calculating look. "But, it's kind of a shame you feel the need to take them."
Kagome forced a smile, tucking them away, "yeah well- it's because I'm so big and strong," she joked. "I haven't met a demon in Tokyo who could withstand my aura if I really let it out. Taking these is easier. Gives demons the 'flavour' of dating a miko without actually getting burned. It just thins my powers a little."
Shippo nodded in acceptance and swiftly changed topics since it made her uncomfortable. He chattered on about his life, detailing the 500 year gap between when they'd seen each other last. Apparently, after Miroku and Sango had passed, he'd taken to spending more time with Sesshoumaru. When Inuyasha had died, he'd started living with the Daiyoukai permanently.
"You...did?"
He nodded, hands wrapped around his steaming mug of tea. A handmade bracelet clasped around his wrist, and the mug was half-melted, made from clay. Clearly they'd both been crafted by three well-meaning kids. "I guess we were gonna talk about him eventually," he smirked. "I promise not to be biased, okay? Sure, he saved my ass, but you're still my favourite."
Warmth flooded her heart, and Kagome giggled a little despite herself. "You're talking like we're your divorced parents or something," she mused, sobering. Taking a long breath, she stared at her own misshapen mug. "What happened?" she asked quietly. "Why didn't he create a pure-blooded heir?"
Shippo sighed, sweeping a hand through voluminous red hair. "He chased after you pretty much a second after you left through the well. Only he couldn't get through."
Her chest tightened, body stiffening.
"He's told me before though...that regretting what happened wouldn't have been enough, and maybe it was better he didn't stop you. He still felt the same at the time, deep down; that only a pure-blooded heir should take over the Western Lands to ensure he was survived by a long-living heir. He was gonna do it," Shippo muttered. "He was prepared to lay with an inuyoukai to produce an heir, but when the time came he just...couldn't. It frustrated him for a long time."
Kagome took a sip of her lukewarm tea, lips thinning. "He could've taken a mate. It didn't have to be some random woman."
"Heh, yeah but his inuyoukai instincts had already chosen a mate," Shippo winked at her. "And no matter how much he tried to force logic onto himself, his instincts refused to budge. You weren't dead, so in his mind, he couldn't move on. He's remained your captive all this time."
Her eyes widened, swallowing. "That sounds terrible!" she burst, frowning. "What the hell...I'd resent that. Why doesn't he hate me?"
"Hard to explain but...he could have moved on, Kagome," the kit sighed. "If he really wanted to. He's the one who lacked the desire to change how he felt about you. So, despite some relationships, Sesshoumaru has pretty much maintained his bachelor lifestyle."
Kagome stood from her seat, setting down her tea and distractedly looking at Shippo's art pieces, picking up a sketchbook and flipping through it.
Sharp green eyes searched her guarded features. "You're still in love with him, right?"
"Some habits are hard to kick," she said softly, pausing on one sketch. Her vision grew blurry.
Shippo rose and swept the shuddering miko into a hug before she could drop the sketch of Sango and Miroku. He held her for a long time, and they moved on to talking about their friends. About all the things they'd done and the happiness they'd shared.
"M-maybe I...left too quickly," Kagome mumbled, wiping at her wet cheeks.
"Nah, don't get that thought stuck in your head," Shippo rested a hand on her head, gently ruffling the dark strands. "You wanted distance between you and Sesshoumaru. It's not your fault the well shut."
"Why did..." swallowing thickly, she looked up at him, oddly feeling like a child in comparison to his steady, easy-going presence. Like nothing in the world could shock or frighten the little kit anymore. "It took him 6 years to come talk to me, why is that?"
Shippo's smile turned slightly sad. "He wouldn't want me to tell you. In fact, he'd kill me for giving you this-" Shippo reached into his pocket and took out a vial.
Kagome understood what it was almost immediately, accepting the glamour with a perplexed look.
He then scribbled down the name of a random park in Tokyo she hadn't visited before, handing it over with a smirk. "Put that glamour on and visit this park on either Tuesday or Thursday, weather permitting. You'll find him near the duck pond."
She arched a brow, eyeing the vial. "He'll recognise me, even with a glamour on."
"Nah, that's my own creation- and I'm pretty darn brilliant at magic now!" he puffed out his chest, tilting his chin up in a very Sesshoumaru-like manner. Shippo then smiled warmly, taking the sketchbook and tearing out a page. "He's not being honest with you, but it's not outta nefarious purposes. You'll see," he reassured her. "He's changed. Even if he's still an asshole."
Kagome accepted the page, freezing. Her fingers stiffened, emotion clogging her throat at all the implications that came with the picture. She couldn't help but cry again in the safety of Shippo's arms- promptly bursting into tears while on the train ride home too.
Shippo's sketch remained clutched in her hands.
The weight of so much wasted time rested upon her heavily, making the woman bend low in her seat, ignoring the stares of other passengers and letting out several years of loneliness and disappointment. How her skin had ached and burned up with a fever of remembrance- straining for a demon lord to take her wrists and kiss her palms like he once had.
---
Overcast skies blocked out the sunshine that Tuesday, so she wondered if he'd show. The glamour had made her look like a 40-year old, a few grey streaks in her magically short hair. Brown eyes stared back at her instead of blue. She smelled like lavender and home cooking. Kagome sat upon a bench and pretended to read beside the duck pond. An available bench sat further away, nearer to the empty play park.
It was there that a dark-haired man eventually sat, five children having followed him. A lanky teen took a seat next to him, his hair short and grey- eyes milky white with blindness. Kagome squinted from behind her book, sensing he was a snake youkai. Two young hanyous of differing species immediately ran to the play park, squealing. One had concealed horns, the other hiding their leopard spots behind a glamour.
A human girl around the age of 11 carried a toddler to the edge of the duck pond, talking quietly with him and pointing to the ducks.
Kagome held back the hot sting of tears, forcing her gaze to the book in her hands and robotically turning a page.
"Shinto needs to get out of his room," the snake youkai was muttering sourly.
"There is little I can do. Did you wish for me to carry him kicking and screaming to the park with us?" Sesshoumaru snorted, elbows bent to rest on his knees.
Kagome glanced at him furtively from the corner of her eye.
Gone was the easy confidence he'd presented to her during their encounters- the impeccable dress-sense and untouchable air of a bachelor. He looked like a mess. Or rather, a single parent struggling to juggle too much at once. He wore a jacket that had seen better days, hair dishevelled and slight lines under his eyes.
"Maybe that would've been better," his adopted child was muttering, soon sighing and glancing to the side as Sesshoumaru toyed with his phone. "Do you even have her number?"
Sesshoumaru arched a brow, feigning ignorance. "Hm?"
"You know who I am referring to. Just ask for it from Uncle Shippo."
Dark lashes lowered, followed by a rich, silky chuckle that made Kagome's skin warm. "Such underhanded methods, Hiroji," he teased, "no wonder you're not popular with women."
Hazy eyes gazed in his general direction flatly, huffing. "Please refrain from trying to dodge the question. Have you actually asked this 'Kagome' woman out yet?"
"I invited her to coffee."
"Such a cheap date, Papa!" the human girl by the duck pond smiled, carrying her brother back to them. "Couldn't you have invited her ice-skating, or to a fancy restaurant?"
"Or to the park!" one of the Hanyous yelled from the swings.
Sesshoumaru cut his eyes to grey skies fondly, accepting the toddler from his daughter. "The location does not matter. Miss Higurashi is not easily swayed," he uttered, large hands toying with little boots. The toddler giggled, kicking his legs. "Initially, I wished to bury her with gifts, but she would merely see that as an attempt to 'buy' her. No, I sense only a display of humility and regret will soften her opinion of me, however that seems quite impossible."
"Hm? Why's that?" his daughter asked.
"Because I do not wish to use you all as an example of my having 'changed.' It would feel as though you are mere tools for my redemption," brown eyes slid away. "My mindset altered gradually over the centuries. No large thing triggered it. I know of no other way to prove myself other than introducing her to you."
Kagome could tell by the twitching of his fingers and the way he kept brushing them over his jaw absentmindedly that he was itching for a drag of his pipe. She'd wondered if he still occasionally smoked. He must've decided not to around his children.
"Sounds like heavy stuff," the girl hummed, patting his shoulder in consolation. "Can't you just say-" she cleared her throat, voice deepening into a poor imitation of Sesshoumaru's- "Miko, I've been falling in love with you since the first day we met. Fall into my arms~"
Deep brown eyes flattened, and he playfully shoved a hand into her face. "Things are not so easily fixed, Akiko."
"I see. Well, don't worry! If it doesn't work out, we can all go ice-skating instead!"
Sesshoumaru tsked, sinking back into his seat and allowing the toddler to snuggle up on his chest. "How dull. I'd much prefer to go on a date with a beautiful woman than babysit you brats."
Akiko only giggled and whined good-naturedly, calling him a 'meanie' before running off to join the Hanyous on the swings.
Left in silence, the Daiyoukai's brows knitted together, thoughts clearly far away.
Mild concern softened Hiroji's boyish features. "You should try talking to her again," he said quietly, so faintly Kagome could barely hear it.
"Hn, and why is that?"
Shifting, the snake demon glanced sightlessly in Kagome's direction- causing her blood to freeze in her veins. "I suspect she may be more receptive to speaking with you now, that is all. Call it a hunch."
Stiff shoulders slowly relaxed upon realising he wasn't going to expose her. After a few minutes, Kagome rose from her spot and slipped away from the park.
In the comfort of her own apartment, Kagome gazed at the sketch Shippo had given her; Sesshoumaru sleeping without a glamour obscuring his exotic features. Resting on mokomoko, his knees, and the crook of his arm were children, different from the ones at the park, but just as mixed in species.
It implied he'd been adopting them for centuries. What had started with Rin all those years ago- the accidental adoption of his first child, had become a long-enduring habit. And it also gave Kagome the stupid, insidious idea that maybe he wanted hanyou children now. Maybe he wanted them with her.
And that was too dangerous a thought to linger on if she was incorrect.
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
CHAPTER 10:
"You look nice, Deku" Uraraka smiled, her hands held behind her back as she rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet in a childish manner, looking at her green haired friend. "Is there anyone in particular you're trying to impress?" she gave him a knowing look that Izuku stuttered and blushed to.
"No! O-of course not" he immediately denied and averted his eyes when that only seemed to make Uraraka's smirk widen. Izuku knew he was a terrible liar and Uraraka could be very scary sometimes. "But um, hypothetically speaking.. if I /were/ trying to impress someone- which I'm not- but hypothetically speaking do you think they'll.. you know. Be impressed? Hypothetically."
Uraraka looked her friend up and down. Izuku's fashion sense has definitely improved since the beginning of their first year. Both Tsuyu and herself had made sure to teach Deku and Todoroki a thing or two about dressing themselves since they were completely clueless sometimes. Midoriya was wearing brown, cuffed corduroy pants with a forest green oversized short sleeve button up, a lighter green long sleeve underneath that to create layers. The red shoes were never going away though and Uraraka gave up in trying to get him to wear another pair of shoes. He looked good and Uraraka noticed how his hair was a bit neater too so he obviously put a bit of extra effort into trying to style his curls. In fact, looking around the common room it seemed that Deku wasn't the only one who put a little extra effort into their appearance today. Half the boys there looked like they were going off to a party instead of a casual class outing. Even Iida looked like he was trying out a new hairstyle. No glasses either.
"Umm, Uraraka-san?" Izuku waved his hand in front of the girl's face to get her attention. She zoned out for a bit there and she blinked, turning to face him again.
"Oh, right! Well, /hypothetically speaking/ right?" she smiled and he nodded, "I think they'll be very impressed." Deku beamed and her eyes shifted to Todoroki who was just arriving downstairs. "Oh, look! There's Todoroki-kun. Let's go talk" she grabbed Deku's hand in hers and took him with her. He looked very good! Todoroki's aesthetic was more of a simplistic/classy style with neutral colors. This time he decided to switch it up and was wearing a white t-shirt with an unbuttoned, loose fitting pale blue and white striped dress shirt over that. He had black jeans and white sneakers too. He looked very good. "Oooo~ is there anyone /you're/ trying to impress, Todoroki-kun?" Ochako teased.
"Yes."
Ochako didn't expect such a direct answer but giggled anyway at her blunt friend. Deku on the other hand didn't find it as funny.
"Is Bakugou here yet?" Shoto changed the subject and looked around the common room but didn't spot the explosion quirk user anywhere. He felt a little disappointed.
"No, Kacchan isn't here. Neither is Kirishima-kun" Izuku really tried to keep the bitterness out of his tone. He knew that they were best friends but did they really have to be glued at the hip 24/7? Deku doesn't like the way he starts to feel when he thinks of those two together but he can't help it.
"Oh" Shoto mumbled. There was an awkward silence where no one said anything for a few seconds until Uraraka couldn't stand it and broke it.
"So how are you feeling, Todoroki-kun? Are you still tired or are you feeling a bit better from earlier?" Ochako questioned. That got Izuku's attention and he turned to Todoroki with a curious expression. Was he sick? Todoroki didn't mention anything to him today. He wondered why he didn't tell him.
"I feel better, thank you. I'm excited to be going out with my friends" he smiled briefly and Izuku returned it. After that things started to go back to normal as they talked about what stores they wanted to go to and if they had anything in particular they wanted to buy. The common room was filled with brief conversation before the 'ding' of the elevator was heard and everyone turned to look at a nervous Kirishima standing on the far opposite side of a bored looking Bakugou. Izuku felt a knot form in his throat and Todoroki felt his heart skip a beat, their faces heating up a little at what girl Kacchan was wearing. He looked good. Hell, even if he was in his normal body and wore that he'd look good.
"You're here!" Mina rushed forward to hug her two friends in a crushing hug which Kirishima gladly returned. The girls may or may not be feeling smug at how everyone reacted to seeing Bakugou. Yeah, they did that.
"I said I would go with you extras, didn't I? Now let go, pinky" Bakugou groaned. She smiled wide before stepping back.
"This'll be so much fun!" Mina jumped up and down.
"Everyone please form a single file line for attendance! As class president I must make sure everyone is accounted for before we vacate school grounds" Iida made sure to grab everyone's attention by speaking loud and clear as well as waving his arms about. Where he pulled the clipboard from no one knows but Iida started to check off names in the class roster to submit to Aizawa sensei once they come back in a few hours. "Alright. Everyone is here. We can go now" he nodded in confirmation.
The class had to take the bus to go to the mall so Iida stayed by the door until everyone was inside before going in himself. Bakugou was planning to sit with Kirishima but the redhead as soon as he was in the bus went and sat beside Sero instead. Katsuki was confused since they always sit together and even Sero was looking between the pair in confusion. "You don't mind, right Bakubro?" Kirishima awkwardly scratched the back of his neck. Bakugou just shrugged and moved on to find an empty seat to which Kirishima let out a breath he didn't even know he was holding.
"What was that?" Sero questioned once Bakugou was out of earshot.
"What was what?" Kirishima turned to him.
"That. You always sit with Bakugou so why all of a sudden did you decide to sit next to me? I don't mind but I was a little caught off guard, man. You know, you've been acting weird ever since the night we played games in my room. Is everything cool?" Sero had an idea of what was happening but he wanted to hear it from Kiri himself.
"Yeah, everything's good. I just need to sort some things out for myself first" he explained and Sero nodded, leaving it at that. Kirishima appreciated that about Sero. He knew if it was Mina or Kaminari they wouldn't stop pestering him about it. Kirishima just wanted some time to hopefully figure out why he was all of a sudden feeling so weird around Katsuki.
On the other end of the bus, towards the back, Bakugou found an empty seat. Everyone else seemed to be already sitting with someone else but he didn't really mind it. Once seated, Bakugou put his elbow up on the edge of the window and looked outside. He felt someone slightly tap his shoulder though and looked up to a shy Koda. 'May I sit here?' he signed and Bakugou raised an eyebrow. He rolled his eyes and signed back 'go for it' and Koda smiled a little, quickly sitting down beside Bakugou. Aizawa did mention that because of his quirk, he may experience hearing loss in the future if he didn't take the proper precautions so Bakugou has been taking JSL classes from Koda since the beginning of their second year and developed a somewhat mutual understanding with the guy. He really wasn't all that bad, just a little quiet. And while they weren't friends friends, Bakugou knew that if he ever needed a quiet place to study or just hang out for a bit without talking, he could go to Koda's room. The same went for Bakugou. If Koda ever wanted to spar or wanted pointers to help in improving his fighting skills, Bakugou is available.
Now that everyone had a seat, the bus began to move. The ride was going to take approximately fifteen to twenty minutes so he just wanted to use the break to relax. Bakugou could tell Koda wanted to say something based on the way he would look at him every few minutes but then look away though. "What is it?" he finally asked a little less than halfway into the trip and Koda shook his head. "I know you want to say something, now what is it?"
Koda looked hesitant at first but then signed 'how are you feeling?' with a sincere look. Maybe if it was someone else Bakugou would have told them off for getting into his business but Koda was someone who earned his respect and admiration throughout their time together in UA and who he saw as an equal.
"Why do you ask?" he asked instead, a bit defensive, and Koda responded by signing 'this is a big change and I was just wondering how you were doing.' Bakugou shrugged. "It isn't something I can't handle. Besides, today is the last day of the quirk so I should be back to normal by tomorrow morning" Bakugou mumbled, adding in a "thanks" as an afterthought. Honestly speaking, Koda has been the only one who's asked him how he felt about this whole quirk situation. The rest of his classmates all just seemed to be having fun with it and while he didn't mind, it was nice to be asked.
'You're always welcome to come hang out with me and my bunny if you ever need quiet time,' Koda offered. 'He told me he misses the angry blonde boy with the warm hands" he joked. Bakugou smirked a little with a "tch, sure whatever. Tell 'im I miss the furball too" leaving his lips. After that Bakugou and Koda fell into a comfortable silence where Bakugou closed his eyes to rest for the few minutes they had left on the bus ride.
Everyone else in class 3-A never thought they'd see the day where they all wished they were in Koda's place. The anivoice boy was sitting perfectly still so as to not wake the pretty blonde that had leaned his head on the other's shoulder sometime along the trip and was now sleeping peacefully on him.
[word count: 1775]
( this fan art isn't in correlation with the story chapter but oH MY GOD LOOK HOW PRETTY GIRL BAKUGOU IS- đ©)
#bakubowl#fanfic#boku no hero academia#bakugou x everyone#bnha#gender bender#temporary fem!bakugou#fem!bakugou#bakugou centric#BAKUBOOBS!?!
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
Frustrating
Summary: Seungmin and Hyunjin were constantly at each otherâs throats, mostly fighting over you. So, you decided, that it was finally time to put them both in their place.
College AU
Photography-Major!Seungmin x Business-Major(Rich-Kid)!Hyunjin x Business-Major!Reader
Warnings:Â dom!reader, sub!members, Seungjin violence with each other, threesome, pegging, cum-play, slight pet-play(?), member on member, corruption kink, mommy kink, slight edging, also it was only quickly edited so there may be a couple mistakes
----
âWhat the fuck are you doing?â
âShit!â Seungmin yelped, spinning around and being met with Hyunjin
Hyunjin rose his eyebrow, looking at the boy below him, Seungmin being crouched on the ground behind a bush, a camera in his hands.
âYou look like a pervert,â
âIâm making art,â Seungmin squinted at him âOf course you wouldnât understand that, though,â
âI have pieces you wouldnât be able to afford if you sold everything you own,â
âShit that your parents paid for that you donât know a thing about,â Seungmin muttered, and turned back around âDamnit, I lost her!â
âLost who?â
âDonât act dumb. I know you were following Y/N too,â He said, still looking around for you from above the bush
Hyunjin pursed his lips and looked to the side, going quiet for a second.
âAt least I wasnât taking pictures,â He finally spoke
âYou took too long to make a comeback. Now you not only look lame, but sound it too,â
âOnly cause Iâm not nearly as vulgar as someone like you,â
âSomeone like me? You mean my money?â Seungmin turned back to face Hyunjin âY/N may be taking your course, but sheâs way closer to my âclassâ then she is to your pretentious ass,â
âYou donât know I was talking about money!â
âYouâre always talking about money. Thatâs your only personality trait. How rich you are,â
âIâll show you a personality trait-â Hyunjin scoffed, and went to roll up his sleeves
âHyunjin? Seungmin?â You asked from behind the two boys, and they both immediately swivelled around
âY/N!â the two said in unison, Hyunjinâs hands automatically going to his hair to fix himself up, and Seungmin immediately hiding the camera behind his back and jumping to his feet
âWhat are you two doing?â You sighed âLooks like you were at each otherâs throats,â
âMe? Fighting with someone?â Hyunjinâs eyes widened in what wouldâve passed as surprise had you not just plainly seen the two fighting after having followed you
Seungmin took a deep breath in and clenched his camera in his hands, trying to keep his anger under control, especially in front of you.
âRightâŠâ You nodded slowly âWell I was just heading to get bubble tea, wanna join?â
âIâd love to!â The two said in unison
They glanced at each other
ââŠjinx you owe me an hour alone with Y/N,â Seungmin muttered quickly under his breath
âLike hell,â Hyunjin muttered back
You raised your brow and breathed out a laugh, knowing that they probably assumed that you couldnât hear them, like always, before beckoning them over and beginning to walk towards the bubble tea shop. They both went urgently to your side, and you couldnât help but make a comparison of both of them to puppies.
 ----
Light shone in streaks through the blinds in your window, landing right on your eyes. You groaned and squeezed them shut before turning away from your window and blindly patting your hand on your bedside table, finally finding your phone and picking it up.
You sighed when you saw the time. Eight in the morning. Even on weekends you couldnât catch a break. Squinting, you clicked on the message notifications and brought up the first one.
[Hyunjin]: Hey Y/N, can you help me study today? Thereâs something I canât seem to get down
You clicked out of it, and onto the next one
[Seungmin]: Y/N! I know this is sudden, but could you help me with something? Iâll tell you what it is when you message me back
[Seungmin]: Itâs okay if youâre busy, though. Itâs something with my photography course
You yawned and sat up, leaning against your bed frame, and clicked back onto Hyunjinâs message
[Y/N]: What do you need help with? Seungminâs asked for my help today as well, so maybe we could all hang out together?
Going back to Seungminâs chat, you started another message
[Y/N]: I can try!
[Y/N]: Hyunjin wants my help with studying, so if we could all meet up together, I could probably try to help you both.
You suddenly got two more messages.
[Hyunjin]: Sure, he can come if he wants, but he might slow us down haha
[Seungmin]: Donât think this is something Hyunjin can help with, but I can work with it if you really wanna study with him
You breathed out a laugh. They were so obvious.
 ----
After some time trying to convince Hyunjin, you finally arranged that youâd meet up at Seungminâs dorm room, since that was where all his equipment was, and you and Hyunjin could just as easily study there as anywhere else.
âHyunjin!â You called, and the boy in front of you turned around
âHey Y/N,â He smiled, stopping in front of the dorm entrance and waiting for you to catch up with him âHow are you?â
âIâm doing okay,â you smiled and began walking inside âHopefully Seungmin can get what he needs while Iâm helping you,â
Hyunjin noticeably huffed
âIt might be really messy in there- you know, itâs much better to study in a clean environment-â
âHyunjin we talked about this,â You raised your hand, and ruffled his hair, to which he practically yelped at, and began to fix it as soon as you took your hand away âBy coming to Seungminâs, everyone wins. Besides, your house is way further than the dorm rooms,â
Hyunjin pouted, and muttered a small âI guess soâ
âYouâre cute,â You chuckled
The boy immediately perked up, and his ears lit aflame with red. He tried to say something in response, but nothing coherent came out.
You eventually made it to Seungminâs room, where you were about to knock, but were interrupted with the door swinging open, and a paint-stained Jisung came out
âOh- hey Y/N!â He smiled at you, before looking at Hyunjin âWhoâre you?â
âMy nameâs Hwang Hyunjin,â Hyunjin said, squaring his chest in a prideful manner
âNameâs Han Jisung,â The boy said in return, smiling lopsidedly âOh, Iâm kinda in a rush- thereâs a painting I wanna get done today and I just ran out of a colour- Seungminâs inside, catch you later!â
âY/N!â Seungmin smiled, from his desk, looking at you from the open door âThanks for coming, come in,â
âThanks, Seung,â You started inside, followed by Hyunjin
âHow do you knowâŠwhat was his name? Han Jisung?â Hyunjin asked
âIâve been to Seungminâs dorm a couple times. The two are roommates as you probably guessed,â
Hyunjin blinked
ââŠYouâve never been to my house before,â
âSeungmin and I have been friends since high school, Hyunjin,â You laughed slightly âAnd like I said, your house is far away,â
The boy behind you scowled at Seungmin, who gave a smug, triumphant look back.
âThis place isâŠâ Hyunjin started, looking around for the first time ââŠcluttered,â
The room alone was full of supplies, most of which you assumed to be Seungminâs, since they were more photography than visual arts, not like the two didnât overlap, however. A large window was open at the back of the room, allowing in a lot of natural light. Seungmin ignored Hyunjinâs comment.
âYou two can study over there,â He started, pointing to a desk positioned in front of the window âThe lighting is good there, just sit on opposite sides, so I can get Y/N alone,â
 ----
You and Hyunjin had gotten settled and began to study. You mostly ended up teaching each other more so than just you teaching Hyunjin. Occasionally, Seungmin would bend down and snap a photo of you, or try to get higher above. It was hard to ignore at first, but eventually you started to not see it, especially when Hyunjin began explaining something that youâd been having trouble with for a while- he explained it quite well too.
âY/N, could you face me just a tiny bit? Just your body,â Seungmin asked
âOne second, Seung,â You replied, waving a dismissing hand and leaning more toward Hyunjin
Seungmin frowned and looked to Hyunjin, who only glanced back at Seungmin for a second before turning his attention back to you, but the entire second was so full of arrogance that Seungmin couldâve crushed his camera if it werenât so expensive and he werenât a broke college student.
Hyunjin would be lying if he told himself that he didnât want to desperately see the photos that Seungmin was taking of you. You looked perfect in the lighting, and even though the room wasnât his style, it did have a lot of plants that worked well with the scattered art supplies, and when you were put in the foreground, it was the most charming thing heâd ever seen. Seungmin, although Hyunjin despised to admit it, was also a pretty good photographer, and any photos heâd glimpsed of you taken by his enemy, he immediately fell in love with.
 ----
âOkay,â Seungmin said âThat should be enough, thanks so much for helping me out Y/N! Couldnât have done it without you,â
âYes!â Hyunjin cheered, shutting his book âCan we leave now? This place gives me anxiety, we can study at your place?âÂ
You chuckled slightly as Seungmin glared at Hyunjin.
âAre you done work for the day, Seung? Or are you gonna edit those photos too?â You turned to Seungmin, and Hyunjinâs shoulders sagged when you didnât reply to him
âNo, Iâll just edit them tomorrow,â He shrugged âWhy? Want me to come over and cook for you?â
âCook for her-?â Hyunjin started
âYeah, thatâd be awesome,â You said, standing up and stretching âCome on, Hyunjin, weâll study at my place then,â
ââŠand Seungminâs coming?â
âYeah, heâs actually a pretty good cook when he tries,â
Hyunjin pursed his lips, before beginning to gather his stuff, and slinging his bag over his shoulder, and you did the same.
 ----
The three of you arrived at your dorm just as the sun had started to go down
You let the other two in, both of them, and you, taking your shoes off before you walked to the couch pressed against the wall, and fell back on it, yawning.
âOh-â Hyunjin started âAre you tired? Sorry if I was-â
âNo no, donât worry puppy,â
âPuppy?â both of them quickly asked, Seungmin, who was already heading towards the kitchen, snapping his head sideways in your direction
âYou two are so uptight,â You smiled âHold on, can I get changed quickly? I donât like being in proper clothes when Iâm in my own dorm,â
âY-yeah- of course-â Hyunjin blushed, and looked back to Seungmin, who didnât seem phased by the request, and he assumed that thatâs what you would normally do
As soon as you were out of sight, Seungmin turned to Hyunjin, eyebrows furrowed harshly.
âPuppyâs my nickname,â Seungmin said, his tone accusatory
âWhat?â Hyunjin squinted âIâve never heard her call you that before. Not my fault that I get the pet name,â
âYou-â
Seungmin scrunched his nose and whipped out his phone, immediately opening your messages and scrolling up, stopping and shoving the screen into Hyunjinâs face, where it clearly displayed you referring to him as âpuppyâ in casual conversation.
Hyunjin stared for a moment.
âThatâs not-â
âI was her friend first,â Seungmin sneered
âAt least is Y/N was with me Iâd actually be able to support her. What do photographers earn?â
Seungmin suddenly jumped on Hyunjin, tackling him backwards, luckily onto the couch.
âYouâre just a spoiled trust fund kid!â Seungmin growled, his hands pressed against Hyunjinâs shoulders, and Hyunjin opened his mouth to retaliate
âGeez,â Your voice came from the side, and they both turned to you, eyes wide âYou two are really frustrating sometimes,â
You were wearing a black pair of sweat-pants, and a plain white t-shirt over-top, a view that made both of the boysâ thoughts immediately go to waking up next to you in the morning
âY/N!â Seungmin gasped, and began to get off of Hyunjin, but you held up a hand
âNo, stay there, puppy,â You smiled, and began walking up to them âItâs cute how you both think I donât know whatâs been happening. How dumb do you think I am?â
âWe donât think youâre-â Hyunjin began, talking off pure instinct, but you shushed him
âWait- you know whatâs been going on?!â Seungminâs eyes became clouded with confusion
âYou two are so loud, like, all the time. You donât think I canât hear you?â
âThen why havenât you said anything-?â He continued, and Hyunjin just sat there, still trying to process the situation
âWhat do you want me to do? Choose between one of you?â
âYes!â Seungmin started âCome on, Y/N, if youâve known whatâs been happening why didnât you say anything sooner?! Iâve been having to hang out with this insufferable rich kid for too long!â
You sighed and began to walk up to the two of them.
âItâs a shame you two are both too prideful to let me choose both,â
âWhat-â Hyunjinâs eyebrows furrowed even further
âYouâd look so pretty fucking each other...â You smiled, and ran your fingers through Seungminâs hair, who was still on top of Hyunjin
Seungmin let out an involuntary whine from the back of his throat when youâd said that, and he immediately slammed his mouth shut afterwards, his entire face going red.
âY-Y/N-â Hyunjin stuttered âAre you...offering to have sex?â
âDepends whether you two will let me play with you. Both of you,â You smiled at Hyunjin
The two made eye contact with each other, before they looked away, both their faces red now.
âYou two are so frustrating. You always fight right in front of me like I canât hear you. Maybe forcing you to look each other right in the eyes with one of your cocks inside the otherâs ass will shut you up, hm?â
âY/N...â Hyunjin breathed in âI...come on...you donât mean that, right?â
âYeah Y/N! You canât expect me to- to fuck someone like him?!â
âYou two have been real pains lately,â You shrugged âDonât you think you should make it up to mommy?â
âMommy-â They both repeated, their entire face, down to their necks going red
Once again, they met eyes.
âIf weâve really been inconveniencing her for so long...â Hyunjin muttered
âNow way!â Seungmin started, and he finally got off of Hyunjin, standing up properly and turning to you desperately âHyunjin is-â
âThen you can just watch while I fuck Hyunjin instead?â
Seungmin paused
â...Iâll do it,â
You smiled, a devilish smirk that left both of the boys speechless, shivers going down their spine.
âGood,â
You turned around, and began walking towards the bedroom. Hyunjin sheepishly got off the couch and started following you, refusing to look at Seungmin, and Seungmin stayed still for a moment, before finally, he started walking too.
âI have a question,â You said, sitting down on the bed and turning to the boys once they were both in the room
They looked to you
âHave you ever fucked anyone the same gender as you?â
Hyunjin hesitated before shaking his head, and Seungmin stayed still, his blush deepening.
â...Seung?â You turned to the younger boy
âI-...â Seungmin started, shifting uncomfortably and glancing to Hyunjin, then back to you, before averting his eyes âIâm a virgin,â
You blinked
âOh...oh no...â
âReally?!â Hyunjin turned to him, eyes wide âBut youâre so-â
The boy paused, and then clamped his mouth shut. Both you and Seungmin turned curiously to Hyunjin.
âWhat were you gonna say, Hyunjin?â You asked, a smile finding itâs way onto your face again
Hyunjin mumbled, so quiet that you couldnât hear, but Seungmin seemed to catch it, as his eyes widened and he sputtered slightly, as if trying to make sense of the words heâd just heard.
âWhatâd he say?â You turned to Seungmin
â...He said- he said Iâm really pretty-â
You laughed
âWell heâs right,â You shrugged before getting up, and walking up to Seungmin âBut we donât have to do this. You shouldnât have to have a threesome as your first time,â
âBut I donât want Hyunjin-â
âI wonât do it with just Hyunjin,â
Hyunjin turned to you, as if scandalised, but you glared at him, and he pouted, but didnât say anything, still understanding that it would be unfair to Seungmin.
â...Iâve made out with guys before...â Seungmin muttered, and then added âand girls,â
âYou can say you want some time to think about it,â You soothed, and cupped Seungminâs hand in your cheek
âUh...we can try...starting off small...â Hyunjin piped in
Your eyebrows instinctively raised.
âYou seem eager, Hyunjinâ You smiled âBefore too, when I first asked you guys. Hyunjin, how long have you wanted to fuck Seung?â
Hyunjin immediately looked away.
âI just think heâs good looking, I still hate him!â
âWhat about you, Seung? What do you think of Hyunjin?â
â...his hair is nice...â He said, and opened his mouth, but didnât say anything else
âAnd?â
âAnd...more than once Iâve thought about running my hands through it...â
You suddenly started laughing, and rather loudly too, as the boys both burned red.
âThen make out,â you said, finally calming down
Hyunjin and Seungmin squeaked at the abruptness of the suggestion, but before either could say anything more, you pulled Hyunjin and sat him on the bed, before pulling Seungmin and making him straddle the boy. You didnât actually do much, just pushed them towards each other. Â
You sat on the bed too, but up against the bed frame. Neither of them looked at you, just sat, seemingly staring at each otherâs lips, before finally, Seungmin leaned in. You smirked as their lips locked. It started off timid, but got heated much quicker than you thought it would.
Hyunjin wrapped his arms around Seungmin, and pulled him closer, practically pressing their bodies together, and Seungminâs hands went up to Hyunjinâs hair, where he not only ran his fingers through it, but tugged it, and not lightly either. Hyunjin moaned slightly, and Seungmin swore against the other boysâ lips in return.
They eventually pulled away, both of them already a mess, breathing hard.
âMade up your mind yet, Seung?â You smiled, and he turned to you, and, very slightly, he nodded
âGood boy,â You beckoned Seungmin over, and moved from your spot, directing him to sit where you were, up against the bed frame.
You went up behind Hyunjin, who was still sat on the side of the bed, and you leaned down, lips brushing against his ear.
âYou were always so much meaner to Seung than he was to you,â You whispered
âThatâs not true!â Hyunjin retaliated âHe was only nice in front of you...â
âYeah? Did he ever insult the way you lived, or your career choice? Those are pretty hard hits, you know?â
Hyunjin pouted
âNo...â
âSo, donât you think you should apologise to him?â You kissed his ear, and your hands crept around him, where you grabbed the hem of his shirt, and lifted it up. Hyunjin lifted his arms up to help you get it off âWhy donât you suck him off like a good puppy?â
You went around Hyunjin and got off the bed, standing up and watching as, after taking a deep breath, Hyunjin crawled over to Seungmin.
âHoly fuck,â Seungmin breathed in sharply
âPlease donât say anything...â Hyunjin muttered, unable to take his eyes off the sheets and face the boy above him
âJinnie, you should look at people when apologising,â You tutted, and reached to his hair, tugging it so that he was looking up to Seungmin âAnd Seungmin, its mean to be clothed when Hyunjin doesnât have a shirt on, right?â
Seungmin nodded slowly, and took off his shirt.
Breathing out, Hyunjin reached to the fly of Seungminâs pants, and slowly unzipped it, and he took out Seungminâs cock.
Hyunjin shivered when he was met with the fully hard and angry red dick, and he leaned in, opening his mouth before you tugged him back.
âI didnât hear an apology yet,â You condescended
âMommy...â Seungmin muttered âItâs okay,â
âDidnât it make you feel bad whenever Hyunjin criticised your choices? Being a photographer is what youâre passionate about,â
Seungmin opened his mouth to reply, but Hyunjin interrupted.
âIâm sorry Seungmin,â He whispered, and you could tell he meant it âI really didnât mean to hurt you, I just...â
There was a short moment of silence, before Hyunjin attached his lips to Seungminâs cock. Seungmin let out a surprisingly loud moan. Hyunjin paused, and you remembered that heâd never sucked a cock before, so, with your hand still on the back of his head, you slowly pushed him down, and once you thought he was far down enough, you brought him back up, so his lips were at the very tip. Hyunjin kissed it, before going back down again on his own.
âF-fuck- ah- Hyunjin-â Seungmin moaned, bucking up into the boyâs mouth
You could tell Hyunjin almost gagged from that, but he regained his composure quickly, and even groaned around it.
You got up from the bed, and went to the closet, quickly pulling out a box and grabbing a strap and a bottle of lube. Hyunjin couldnât see, but Seungmin couldnât help but watch you with lidded, pleasure-filled eyes. You smiled at him, and went behind Hyunjin, climbing onto the bed where Hyunjin momentarily paused at the dip in the mattress before continuing.
You reached to Hyunjinâs fly, and undid it.
âMommy-â Hyunjin started, interrupting himself with a whimper when you pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees, exposing his ass and practically dripping cock to the air
âJinnie, mommyâs gonna finger you, okay?â
âF-finger me-?â
You stayed silent, and Hyunjin nervously nodded before going back to Seungminâs cock- he needed something to distract himself.
Seungmin intertwined his own hand with Hyunjinâs hair, and began controlling Hyunjinâs movements slightly, and Hyunjin made no move against him.
Grabbing the lube, you squirted some on your finger, and slowly pressed it against Hyunjinâs hole. Hyunjin let out an abrupt whine, and his body jolted. You rubbed his thigh before pushing inside him. He visibly tensed, and stopped moving his head while it was halfway down Seungmin.
âitâs okay, baby,â You soothed, and rubbed his thigh, before beginning to, very slowly, move
Hyunjin moaned some more, muffled by Seungminâs cock, and Seungmin whined, seemingly getting a satisfactory amount of pleasure just from the vibrations of the other boyâs moans. You took your finger out, and added more lube, before sticking them both in, immediately starting to move them in and out. Hyunjin jolted again, and kept whining.
âMommy-â Seungmin started âHis eyes are teary-â
You paused.
âFuck! A safe-word!â You slapped your forehead with your non-lubed hand âIâm so sorry puppies, I got so distracted,â
Hyunjin finally moved his head again, and took a deep breath in when he finally let his lips off Seungminâs cock.
âI didnât want you to stop...â He muttered
âItâs still important puppy,â You squeezed his thigh, and he whined
âWhat about âkittyâ?â Seungmin asked
You breathed out a laugh
âHyunjin? Is that okay?â
âY-yeah-â Hyunjin stuttered
You nodded shortly before you started moving again, and Hyunjin immediately moaned. It was much louder than when he was muffled by Seungminâs cock, you were almost surprised.
âYou werenât keeping your pretty lips on Seungminâs dick just so you could quiet your noses, right puppy?â You asked, and Hyunjin gulped, sensing the threat within the question
âN-no mommy-â
âTry to purposefully hide your sounds again, puppy, and I wonât hold back, got it?â
Hyunjin nodded, before going back to Seungminâs cock.
Seungmin swore and shut his eyes. You got off the bed, and quickly took off your pants and shirt. Grabbing the strap-on, you secured it to yourself and lubed it up generously. Hearing a sudden slurping sound, and a loud moan, you turned back to the two boys, where Hyunjin had started going much faster, and Seungmin was bucking up towards him.
âFuck- Hyunjin that- ahh-â Seungmin whined, and you smirked, biting your lip at the high-pitched sounds
âHyunjin, stop,â You said, and he did, ripping a loud whine from Seungmin
âMommy-â Seungmin whined, turning to you, eyes glazed over and a pout decorating his face âMommy why-â
âI donât need you cumming just yet, puppy,â You shot an innocent smile at him, and climbed on the bed, lining yourself up with Hyunjin âBesides, I wanna hear Jinnieâs noises properly for a bit, donât you?â
Seungmin quickly nodded, and his grip on Hyunjinâs hair tightened, making the boy beneath him whine.
Slowly you pushed in, and Hyunjin tensed, groaning and burying his face into the side of Seungminâs bare thigh, somewhere along the lines, you noticed, Seungminâs pants had completely come off, something you were disappointed that you missed.
Once you were fully inside, you stopped. Hyunjin shifted a couple times, moaning every time the dildo moved inside of him.
âO-okay,â He finally muttered, and you started moving
Hyunjin was immediately responsive, whining and trying to move back in time with you, but you could tell it also hurt. His fists were clenched so hard the were white, and he was biting into Seungminâs thigh, made obvious from the way Seungmin was biting his lip, and struggling not to whine in pain.
You slowly started going faster, and Hyunjin began moaning louder. You leaned forward and grabbed his hair directing his head back to Seungminâs cock, where he immediately began sucking again, bobbing up and down in time with your thrusts, and slurping loudly. Seungminâs moans were whiny and high-pitched, and unlike Hyunjin, he didnât make any attempt to muffle or hide them, something you dearly appreciated
Taking your hand off Hyunjinâs head, you grabbed his cock, and began jerking him off. Despite his moans still being muffled, they became almost as loud as when they werenât barely a minute ago.
âM-mommy I need to- ahh- ah fuck- I need to c-cum-â Seungmin moaned
âWhy donât you cum on Jinnieâs face for me, hm?â
Hyunjin whined, and raised his head. Hesitating for only a moment, Seungmin started jerking himself off, aiming towards Hyunjinâs face, and with a loud moan, he came. You continued fucking Hyunjin harder and harder, annoyed that you couldnât see Hyunjinâs expression, but you were sure youâd get another chance.
Seungmin stopped moaning, switching to breathing heavily, and staring open-mouthed and Hyunjin, who was now moaning shamelessly, occasionally kissing Seungminâs cock, and you could see Hyunjin rubbing his cheek against the length of it, smearing around the cum that had landed there.
âMommy-â Hyunjin started âI-â
You pulled out, and Hyunjin whined, moaning painfully and immediately turning to face you. His face was still covered with cum, some smeared and some left along, but he looked perfect, his lips even more swollen and red than normal.
âI wanna see you cum on Seungâs face,â You smirked âSeungmin, kneel on the ground,â
Seungmin followed your orders, and quickly went to the side of the bed, kneeling down and looking up to you with large doe eyes.
You turned Hyunjin so he was facing Seungmin, and went behind Hyunjin, immediately beginning to jerk him off again. Hyunjin bucked up into your hand and you attached your lips to the boyâs neck, biting down harshly. It was only another couple seconds before Hyunjinâs body practically started shaking, and stroked of white cum began decorating Seungminâs face. Seungmin kept his mouth open, allowing some of it to land in there, while the rest went around.
âFuck,â You growled, and Hyunjinâs breath seemed to hitch at the tone of your voice
Seungmin opened his eyes, and once again looked up to you. Hyunjin leaned forward slightly, and smeared his cum around Seungminâs face with his thumb.
You moved back and took off the strap, and both the boys seemed to come out of a trance, and they glanced at each other before scrambling towards you.
âMommy!â Seungmin whined âI wanna eat you out- please- hah-â
âI was better behaved!â Hyunjin shouted
âHow?!â Seungmin yelled back
You rolled your eyes before sitting against the bed frame, and spreading your legs, revealing just how wet you were. The two boys gulped, watching intently as you ran two fingers over your slit, and brought them up, making a V-pose, showing the two the cum stretching between the fingers.
âSee how wet you two both made me?â You smiled âYou should both take care of it, hm?â
They glanced at each other one more time
âI wanna suck mommyâs tits,â Hyunjin said breathlessly
âYes!â Seungmin cheered, smiling brightly
âCome here, Hyunjin,â You beckoned him to your side, and he followed
You placed your hand on his head, and guided his lips to your nipple, where he immediately began sucking, and you groaned. Seungmin crawled up to you, and you smirked before grabbing his head with your other hand, and guiding him to your dripping pussy.
Seungmin licked a long stripe up it, kissing it before taking your clit between his lips, and sucking softly.
âThatâs right puppies,â You groaned âYouâre making mommy feel so good,â
The two seemed to be fuelled by your praise, and they immediately sped up. Seungmin brought his fingers up to your pussy, and slowly pushed them in, immediately beginning to thrust them in and out, while Hyunjin started rubbing and groping the nipple he wasnât sucking.
âFuck fuck- ah-â You moaned
Watching the two cum-covered boys so eager to pleasure you, and having been worked up for so long, it didnât take long for you to need to cum.
âIâm cumming Seung,â You moaned, and the boy immediately started going faster, along with Hyunjin
You let out a long, loud moan as you came, and Seungmin breathlessly started lapping up any cum he could. You calmed down, and both the boys pulled away, cum dripping down Seungminâs chin.
There was a moments pause before Hyunjin leaned forward and cupped Seungminâs face in his hands, and began kissing him, immediately sticking his tongue into the boyâs mouth. Seungmin kissed back, their faces pressed so close together that some of the cum started smearing against each other.
Finally Hyunjin pulled away, and licked his lips.
âSee? Wasnât so hard to make up right?â You smiled
The two boys sat there, breathing hard and burning red.
#hyunjin#hwang hyunjin#seungmin#kim seungmin#stray kids#skz#stray kids seungmin#skz seungmin#stray kids hyunjin#skz hyunjin#stray kids kim seungmin#skz kim seungmin#stray kids hwang hyunjin#skz hwang hyunjin#stray kids imagines#stray kids scenarios#stray kids smut#skz imagines#skz smut#skz scenarios#hyunjin imagines#hyunjin smut#hyunjin scenarios#seungmin imagines#seungmin smut#seungmin scenarios#hwang hyunjin imagines#hwang hyunjin smut#hwang hyunjin scenarios#kim seungmin imagines
406 notes
·
View notes